Morgue Visitationby JarimorChaptersCharnel HouseWaking Up, part oneWaking up, part twoWaking Up part threeAwokenNight TerrorsOssuary FoundationsChronicle GenisisMercenary BereavementCharnel HouseThe clouds in the sky sat pregnant with rain, just waiting to disgorge themselves of their watery payload of life giving liquid. A peal of thunder range out. And again and again, faster almost like musical accompaniment to the thunder rumbling overhead. A clash of blade on blade, sparks flying into the tumultuous air. A cry, loud and vibrant, rang out. “Gotta do better than that bitches!” came from a masculine source. A glaive seemingly made of moonlight swung down as irresistible as the thunder ringing out overhead; only to be blocked by a knife, not quite a short sword, and followed up by a kick from a hoofed leg. The figure, white fur contrasting with the golden armor upon her form was flung back several yards from the swiftly moving figure dancing among the other combatants. A darker form in silvered armor was furiously swinging a war scythe made of pure flame in sweeping arcs. A third figure in teal colored armor was deftly stabbing with two long swords, one seemingly floating in the air. The dancing figure was just a little larger of the white combatant, but noticeably heavier; bulkier and more muscled. “Sister!” cried the dark fighter, hoping into the air and taking off while keeping the fighter distracted with a barrage of beams of light. Heedless of the harm it might sustain, the figure jumped after; only to be blindsided by a flurry of blows from the teal armored swordsmare. Weird, horses using magic AND blades? I know I have seen some shit, but that REALLY takes the cake. Guess I need to end this and find those damnable doors again. Guru has a shitload to answer for this time.Blocking and dodging for all it's worth, the Fighter kicks out with its left hind leg while planting its right foreleg on the ground for stability. A boom fills the air as a concussive wall of force, from the hoof hitting the lower jaw of the Fighter's assailant, blasting debris around the pair away. The teal fighter is sent skyward in a cry of pain, only to be sent crashing down when the Fighter slams it's rear hooves into her chest in a viscous double hoof drop, flinging her into the ground from thirty feet in the air. A decent sized crater is the result and a stunned face looks out from the hole, agape with worry. If he has that much strength, what could he really do if he was angered!? +Your Highness! We found the pod he was in, its been ripped open...from the inside! And the guards are nowhere to be.....fou...BY THE STARS WHY ARE THEY EMBEDDED IN THE CEALING?!+ If it isn't one thing, its another. HE DIES TONIGHT. For all he has done, for all that he is undoing, he DIES! With that mental oath, she flings herself out of the crater. Looking around, she sees that the Fighter had been catapulted into the air by one of the other fighters and was on his way down. It would take all of around ten seconds to hit from that height. “Celestia! Luna! My guard have finally made it to where we had placed him, he KILLED the guard assigned to watch the pod. His injuries had been severe. How he is capable of these feats of might I have no idea, but by the laws of the land I call for his head, the Changelings that died weren't the only ones he killed. Just the first by choice.” “Chrysalis, surely you cant mean that that stallion was capable of murder? A fighter he might be, I just cannot see him being able to kill.” stated the principle diarch of Equestria. Celestia looked to Luna. “We must subdue him, even if her claims are true, he needs to be tried.” “Sister, I for once agree with Chrysalis. We cannot hold yon ruffian, no cell nor prison could hold....THAT.” Luna spat, both verbally and physically. A globule of crimson blood shot through with silver hit the ground. Taken aback, all three stared at the silver. Ichor. The life blood of an Immortal was nigh impossible to draw, but if one were able to do so, they were capable of ending their life. Two sets of eyes steeled themselves and looked to the male as he hit the ground. The third could only stare in shock as the two old enemies stood shoulder to shoulder against a threat that would take them both to face. Almost immediately he stood and cracked his neck. “Nice! I felt that one.” he stated with a chuckle, “But I think you lot need a larger handicap when that seems to be your best.” He reached up and began removing the hooded shirt he was wearing. The design on the shirt was that of a pony's skeleton, vividly picked out in red upon the gray fabric. The remaining bits of his attire were just as odd. A pair of pants, a faded blue with many pockets, rested on his rear half. Upon his thighs, however, was the cause for more concern. The sheaths to his blades seemed to be made of leather and an unknown hard substance. The three mares stared in horror at the body under the clothes he just removed. “By the stars themselves....” whispered Celestia, horror lacing her tone. His fur was matted down with blood, his and others. Where he had fur at least. His barrel was a literal lattice work of scar tissue, weaving lines like some form of demented road map. And it wasn't that the scars were large or livid, it was just the sheer number of them. The largest scars seemed to be made of burn scars, lining the entire right side of the body, wrapping in such a way that it seemed instead of a singular column of flame, it was many smaller sources of heat. As she stared in macabre wonder, Celestia realized that her initial guess was wrong, his fur was just thin or lighter in color; the rain and blood that covered him were letting his scared form through. His face was at one point in his life nice enough, if what was looking back at them was any indicator, the livid burns and smaller patterns of scar work giving him a slightly demonic aspect in the lightning laced dark. His mane was short and black, windswept if not just outright unruly. A trimmed goatee surrounded his mouth. What really caught Celestia's attention, however, were his eyes. Many times had she looked into the eyes of one of her ponies and seen their true selves. Eyes were windows after all. His were a conflicting mix of cold dead orbs seemingly made of glass and living, vibrant eyes of one who had seem much and wanted to share it with his family. The contrast was unsettling and very stark compared to his demeanor. “What manner of life has he lived to warrant....that....” “His eyes...is he dead or living?” whispered Luna. “Oh, come on now! Don't tell me y'all ain't seen no scar work before?” the stallion called out as he walked back over. “If that is the case, y'all wouldn't believe me on how one of my...companions looked after he woke up one day.” The latter half of his statement took him a moment to phrase. “Is he worse off than....this?” asked a suddenly subdued Chrysalis. The emotions she was getting from him were now more like those of her children, open and saying more than she ever thought she might get from a pony, or at least that is what she wanted to say. He seemingly felt nothing; as a total sociopath would. Chrysalis hissed quietly towards Luna. Luna looked over and noticed her flick her ear. Luna focused, confused, and started listening. Many were the duties the diarchs had and almost as many were no longer needed. One of the duties she still possessed and honestly hated exercising was being an aspect of death. Chrysalis was an odd Immortal, she had ties to death as well, but in a different fashion. For her aspect it wasn't a deep endless slumber; but as a aspect of emotional turmoil and finding balance; the violent death. Luna's was about the passing and acceptance of moving on, the calm death. She 'felt' it almost instantly. And in that moment, she knew why her fellow guardian of the long dark was asking for her to listen. Voices, quiet and full of sadness were calling out. And they were directed at HIM. The voices were just outside of hearing and seemed to be....no it was more than one voice, not overlapping as she had thought. A mare and a...a foal? No several foals. They were crying out for him to stop, for him to listen. It sounded as if there were...three foals. One was a colt, the others were fillies. Looking at Chrysalis, Luna flicked her ear and nodded. “Naw, he just doesn't look like hisself anymore. Should'a seen my reaction to living and working with him after we met.” he responded before Luna could stop him with her own question. She looked back at the stallion and asked a question that caused all in the courtyard to stare. “Why?” “I need a reason to get in a decent scrap?” he asked with a raised eyebrow. “No, why do the dead cry out for you to stop.” Luna said, being blunt. “Simple. My family is waiting for me on the other side.” he said after a moment of quiet among the falling drops of rain, which was finally letting up. Before any could ask more questions, he continued, “But seeing as I know where I am bound after I die, I wont ever see them again. I know because I have been there. Goddammit, I've been to Hell, fought with the demons in the lakes of fire. Seen things that fucking damn near drove me insane. And to top all of that off, I went and pissed off an eldrich entity I had had prior knowledge of, trying to usurp him and take his place as a king in Hell. He promptly bitch-slapped me into Valhalla. The Aesir are honestly not as big a bunch a pussies as I thought they might be.” “If that is the case, shy do you not seek atonement?” asked Luna, unwilling to believe he had come from a realm from which the diarchs would never even consider sending the inmates at Tartarus to. “Shit girl if that were possible I wouldn't do that yet anyway. Got too many useless motherfuckers to kill. The bastards that killed me and my family are still out there, and they got a date with the devil I plan on seeing them keep.” “What?! But you are clearly alive right now!” cried out a stunned Celestia, looking at him and seeing the energy of life flowing through him. Her aspect of life was just as strong as death was in her sister. “Tell that the Gatekeeper of Hell.” “Surely the ones who...killed you have been brought to justice by the criminal courts of your homeland?” “You would think that. The assholes invaded and took over. Killed off any supers and villains who opposed them. I was part of a cell of super powered individuals who were fighting back under direction of one our biggest villains, Doctor Destruction. I joined because it was fight in a war from the shadows or have God alone knows what happen to me in a blue-skin camp.” “You were a hero?” asked Luna, shock evident on her face. “No, I was a professional fighter who was married to a great woman. I was a father trying to keep a roof over his family's heads and feed them. The V'sori bastards had shown up and stopped an invading army of shark-men from taking over. We learned of their betrayal in a ceremony to honor them and the heroes who fell defending our world. They killed our biggest hero, The Champion of the Alpha Force, while broadcasting the entire event. The fired a giant ass laser at him and managed to kill him. He couldn't really fight back because the crowd was at his back and if he avoided the beam, he would have doomed the people within it to death. He bodily blocked the beam of light and tried to endure it. I was near the front with my family. When the beam started to eat through him, it covered the field that we and the crowd had been herded to. As I shielded my wife and children, I screamed; from the pain of the light that caused my back to blister and burn, the noise bursting my eardrums, the feeling of being powerless as strong and as tough as I was from my nearly two decades of fighting both on the streets and off of them in a ring. They screamed, in pain and in fear. And then they turned to ash in my arms; as I held them they burned while I endured the beam. I couldn't save them; I couldn't even die with them.” The last part of his statement was said bitterly, looking down at his forelegs. “If I had been tougher I would have kept them alive, if I had been faster, or better...” Chrysalis spoke up hushed and quiet, “If that is the case, why do you seemingly feel nothing?” “Chickadee, you answered your own question. If all of your family, all that was truly precious to you, everything that you felt mattered more than life itself were in your arms and the only thing between them and death was your body or mind or whatever the hell it might be, how would you feel if you not only failed to keep them safe; but somehow kept living?” Silence greeted his response. “If that is really all you lot have to ask me...get back on your hooves and fight. I ain't dead yet, and that means I haven't lost.” The trio of rulers looked on aghast as he stood on his hind legs and drew his blades and got into a readied stance. After that brief parley, he still wanted to fight? After barring his soul? What manner of stallion was he, to keep fighting for vengeance that he apparently knew wouldn't make a difference? It is as if he doesn't care about his own life. He stated he knows for where he is bound for after passing, what awaits him. And his family cries out for him to stop...to rest. They can feel his pain and want to ease it. Why does he not just lay down his arms?! Thought a thoroughly distressed Luna. This stallion was an enigma. He was as driven as any pony she had ever met, was as strong as she or her sister, had fought with THREE Immortals and drawn Ichor, and was not so passively aware of his eternal damnation. And here he stood still defiant to the end. The stallion hadn't moved since he readied his blades, and just waited. “Ladies first.” he said, smirking. “One last question.” stated Luna. At his glance in her direction, she started to channel magic into her horn. “If these you hear this, what these spirits have to say, would you stop?” “What do you mean spirits?” the Fighter asked, guarded and wary. “Simple, one of my many duties as a diarch of Equestria is helping to heal those touched by death, just as it is my duty to safe guard the Night. There is a group of voices that cry out around you. I am honestly surprised you can't hear them, even if you couldn't understand them. The feeling of talking to a spirit is akin to getting a hunch; and all life here in the realm can hear the spirits to a small degree.” Luna's horn grew brighter as she talked, shades appearing near the Fighter, looking at him, reaching for him and yet not not there enough to be tangible, like a faded picture. He stopped as he saw something they didn't, SOMEPONY they didn't. NIKOLAI! PLEASE! Just....please...You tried, and you fought for us. YOU DIED TRYING TO MAKE IT RIGHT. please just stop and rest. You might not be with us, but we are always with you, so just stop FIGHTING. You have to move on... the mare was crying, looking over his shoulder, looking into the past. She was far shorter than he, but still taller than average, with a decent build. In front of her were three foals, two older fillies and one young colt. The oldest wasn't even ten by how big she was. Daddy, please just listen to mommy...when you listened before it was always better in the end...whimpered the younger of the two fillies. The older one just held her siblings and was quiet. The colt was the most unnerving of the children to the trio of rulers. He looked to them as he looked around. Chrysalis just watched as his head swung back to her and looked her dead in the eyes. If you can hear me, don't hate my daddy. Bad men and aliens hurt him. He isn't like he used to be, not like mama or my sisters tell me about. Please, help him. His words were those of one far older than he seemingly was, a babe of no more than a year. A question was upon her lips, but she couldn't find the will to voice it. I know what you want to ask, and no. Mama was carrying me when she died. I wasn't even born yet. A hollow thud was heard as the Fighter, Nikolai, crashed to his knees and looked in shock... in pain at the shades in front of him. And all Chrysalis could feel was sorrow. Sorrow from him, from the shades, from herself and the royal sisters. He knew her pain, the one that demanded that he die; he was on that path already if what was said was true. Tears streamed from his eyes as he closed them. His knives lay on the ground near him. Then all the Changeling Queen could feel was anger, a rage so profound it hurt to feel. +when I finally kill you, I will take your skulls. And I will take my time+ “DOING SO!” Nikolai roared at the top of his lungs, grabbing his knives. I can hear his thoughts.....was all Chrysalis could think as he jumped nearly 200 feet straight up. Luna's reaction was to stare at him as he fell down, knives extended as he neared her face, shock immobilizing her. Just as the blades would have parted Luna's head from her shoulders, a glaive interposed itself betwixt the enraged stallion and his target. “Why do you attack my sister now, if what she has shown you is true-” “THAT FUCKING WHORE WAS IN MY HEAD; AND I WILL HAVE HER SKULL FOR THIS! NO ONE FUCKS WITH MY FAMILY OR MY MEMORIES OF THEM! NO ONE!” screamed Nikolai, irate and inconsolable as even through the rage could Celestia see his pain. He thinks that was Luna manipulating him...to get his guard down!? What manner of war was he involved in? What beings would use such tactics as to defile the dead themselves just to get an advantage?! The issue at the moment was actually subduing this stallion. As he flew into his current rage, Celestia noticed that his body seemed to swell with barely contained energy. His last blow would have actually killed her sister, based on how hard he had been hitting them before. While he hadn't been pulling his blows before, he was not striking to kill. If I don't end this soon, somepony will die. I wont let another die tonight if I can't help it. Chrysalis could only watch as the elder royal sister clashed again with the stallion, over and over. Magic flew threw the air, along with debris from the field. The stallion, No, his name...is Nikolai, grabbed a chunk of masonry from the ground and hurled it at Luna as he kicked out at Celestia. Celestia teleported out of the way of his kick, only to end up in front of her sister, still struggling to react. Raising her glaive to block she deflected the thrown section of the wall. “LUNA! Get your head in reality, or you just might lose it!” “Sister, he doesn't believe he was talking to his family, his wife...she is still trying to get him to stop...by the stars above, this insanity is only partly his fault...I added fuel to this flame.” she looked to her elder sister and moved her out of the way with her wing as gently as she could. “At least let him vent a little, from what his wife has been yelling all he has known for the last two years is war, almost day in and night out.” with a somber tone, Luna finished her impromptu speech and walked towards the silently raging stallion. She readied her scythe, and adopted a guard. “If you must fight, at least let me be the only one you fight.” “When all is said and done, wench, you will be kneeling in a pool of blood and BILE!” was his response, not even trying to dodge the war scythe as it came around to hit his hind legs. He instead kicked out and knocked it from Luna's telekinetic grasp, such was the force he used. He then reared back and slugged her so hard the blow broke the sound barrier as it hit. The loud crack was felt more than heard for all the combatants, and as it happened, he stopped, a light coming down from the moon above lighting him and Luna from the heavens. He seemed to have an epiphany, for his rage filled expression became one of shock and horror as Luna's head snapped to the side, Ichor and blood in equal measure flying out from her mouth. He jumped one last time, catching and shielding her body before the force of his blow sent her into a wall nearly fifty feet away. The crater that his impact created was almost ten feet around, and nearly three deep. He hacked one cough due to the dust in the air and slowly eased out of the new hole in the castle wall. He then laid Luna on the ground as Celestia and Chrysalis flew over. “I...I don't...I can't...” he tried to say something, something that he felt was needed. Looking around for some way to inspire himself, to find the right words, he sees the destruction his rampage had caused. One castle, a charnel house in the lower floors; a missing spire; a group of ponies, pegasi, and unicorns in golden armor standing watch from the battlements on the other side of the courtyard; ten beings on the ground near the far door, shock and horror evident on their faces to various degrees. Four of those faces were that of children, one young dragon looking thing and three younger foals. “She only wanted to help...All I could think of was how she knew any of that, I haven talked about any of this with my companions as we each had a tale like it, even if mine seemed the worst. I have never been the smartest man, always the butt of intelligence jokes, but I didn't care. Now it seems like my luck has started to catch up to me.” he muttered at the sky sitting facing away form the three leaders. He looked back over his shoulder, scared flesh rippling as he seemed to shrink. “I don't normally care, I can't, not when that means the mission might fail; but just now, I almost heard her voice again. And she was still saying stop...” he turned to face the sky again. “What do you want to do now? You have a story that needs telling and crimes to answer for.” asked Celestia in a quiet voice. “Hey, in my defense I was attacked first; I just lashed out. I cant help if I love a decent scrap, nothing back home could make me work for it any more. I haven't been able to do my job, my profession in nearly two years.” Celestia could hear the smirk in his voice disappear as he talked. He started up again after a few moments almost long enough to for Celestia to think he had stopped, “In all honesty, I should go find those doors again, the ones I was sent through. Can't be too many forty five foot tall doors made of stone just standing in the open, right?” “And then?” “What else?” he looked back over his shoulder and smiled lightly with his eyes closed. Why does that make him seem more handsome than he would be without his scars? Celestia wondered as he continued. “Go back to being dead, I shouldn't be alive.” “Celestia, we need to talk.” Chrysalis was somber and quiet, subdued form the outbursts she had been having earlier. Moving in, she whispered “Mentally.” Celestia, he was not lying at all through out the entire endeavor, he honestly thinks he is dead and come back. While I did feel a pulse of life, it wasn't from nearby. And as for my children, one of the guards is alive and telling my chief body guard what happened. So far it matches his description, except he WAS attacked by a guard. The one that didn't survive jumped and swung her spear and clipped his face. That is really all I think you should know, the rest of what happened...one sided is all I can think of to describe it casting a glance at his back, and I no longer have the burning rage to feed my desire for revenge with. He actually feels remorse for his actions towards Luna at the very least. Please, while I want him to pay, he no longer needs to die to sate my and my broods' bloodlust and- +If you are going to talk about me, at least do it in a language I can't speak.+ he said quickly as he got up and walked to his shirt, back by his original position draped over a larger rock. “And then there is that.” “....quite. So you want him to actually pay SOMETHING, if only to keep appearances?” “To a point, he seems to understand that more than many would. Even if it is just....” Chrysalis stopped and got a nasty grin on her face. “Give him to Twilight and her friends and see if he can 'learn the magic of friendship'. I doubt he will see that coming.” “You are an evil mare and should be ashamed.” deadpanned Celestia. “Good thing we think alike, even if for different reasons.” The shit eating grin she gave Chrysalis was enough to make her counter part smirk. The stallion was walking back by that point. Once he was close enough, Celestia started to speak again. “I have an idea for your punishment, but first we must see that Luna is taken care of. Go wait by the Solar guard,” Celestia motioned for him to go stand near the guard on the ramparts. “After I see to gathering everything that needs to leave, we are away.” “Sounds fair. When is the trial and can I get a decent lawyer?” “If that is what you think is happening, you have much you need to rethink. Here I can pass judgment, and I will do so once my sister awakens and can hear this verdict.” “Okaaaaaay...” Nikolai started to say then smacked his forehead with a hoof, “OW. Not to self- no more hitting face. Anyway, why do I get the feeling that the judicial process just got set back around 200 years?” “I have no idea what you are talking about. Now go wait with the guard....other than Nikolai, what can I call you?” asked Celestia, suddenly thinking of a fact she needed for the whole process to work. “My name isn't used by anyone any more. Y'all can all me Morgue. ”he said, crouching as he put his shirt on. Once it was on and covering his scars again he resumed speaking, “My name was and still is Nikolai Morgan, now known as Morgue to my enemies, and one of the Destruction Trinity, among the foremost agents of Doctor Destruction. Pleasure to meet ya.” With that final utterance, he jumped, a whoop on his lips and a grin on his face. It was good to be back in the world of the living, even if he was a fuckin' horse now. Life couldn't get any better now that he was alive again ...Right? Author's Note Well that was a thing. So if anyone is confused, just look for a blog or 'Author's Nose' chapter, i can explain some here, but it would take to long. Basic jist of this story is Nkiki is a super villian from a rpg called Nessecary Evil. He was a BRICK. A literal FLYING BRICK once he picked up the ability to jump 64 yards straight up. That should tell y'all waht he is going to be like. side note- he is around THIS big ==V and that has to due to a thing regarding his powers. Waking Up, part oneWaking Up As the group reunited to leave, Nikolai watched from the background. Apparently he had interrupted some lesson just as he made his entrance. Something about a comet or the like, he really didn't care. The tall white horse was called Celestia, apparently the primary ruler of the little horses. Her sister, named Luna was hovering near him while they waited, rolling and cracking her limb and wing joints. Loosening up after the fight, probably. “Hey, I got a question.” “That is not how one addresses one of the diarchs of Equestria. Please use some respect,” stated a nameless guard, “It would behoove you to at least keep some sense of decorum.” “What the actual fuck does that mean?” was Nikolai's response. Luna just gave a light laugh. Shaking her head at the antics of this stallion, she turned to the guard; not just the one who had spoken, but all of them in ear shot. “This stallion is not from here, by any stretch of the imagination. He has also admitted to the fact he is not among the smartest of ponies. Please keep that in mind.” Luna then shook her head. Quickly thinking of another point, she raised her voice to tell the guard. “He, like any of our citizens, are allowed to talk to us. As long as he can keep his temper, he can be as...colorful as he wishes. If I took offense to any of his comments, I would let him know.” “Well, gee; Thanks!” “That was not, however a free call to be..what do they call it now..” “An asshole? Bastard? Fucking shit-faced bitch?” “...If I follow you correctly, asshole would suffice.” Shaking her head Luna then turned to look him in the eye as best as she could, only to notice he had lit some kind of tube, filled with something that smelled absolutely awful and was inhaling from the tube. “And what, pray tell, is that? A question for a question if you will.” “Eh, its just a smoke. A cigarette, basically a mix of tobacco and a few other things. I can say I am hooked to the mild narcotic this is laced with. Also, No; none for any of you unless you want lung cancer.” Nikolai briefly tried to explain. Some of the guard had sickly looks on their faces at the smell, others seemed curious until he mentioned the lung cancer. “My question was, how are we getting to our destination? I see no form of transport and while I can cover a lot of ground with my jumping, I would rather not be leaping about the countryside for God alone know s how long. Much less carrying all of you that cant fly.” “Teleportation, of course.” Luna looked over at him, noting how the dim glow from his...cigarette was illuminating his face from within his hood. “Why do you wear the hooded garment? Is it not warm in this weather?” “It is now, it wasn't before. Then again I didn't have fur or walk on four legs before. Could be worse, but do you really want me walking around in the open with how I look? I am as fucking subtle as a forest fire.” “While I would be lying if I said I had seen a more...memorable pony than you in my long life, you honestly could do with out all the covering. Maybe let down your hood? That might suffice,” Luna suggested. Shrugging, Nikolai threw his head back and let his hood fall. The guard how had spoken out drew in a breath sharply. The look on her face was quite the sight. A mix of pity and fear, unlaced with a fair amount of caution. She SHOULD rethink the fact that she might have insulted a rather unique stallion. She has only seen what he can do, not felt it. Luna then looked to Nikolai and asked, “So, you are on the larger side of most stallions. Are you average for where you are from? I was just curious, seeing as most stallions in our kingdom seldom get bigger than most mares.” “I HAD been just a few inches taller or shorter based on what you saw as average. Taller than statistics and shorter than practice. I did out weigh most men my size by a few pounds. I think I was 40 pounds over recommended weight for my build?” “And what was that? 150 pounds?” asked the same guardsmare without thinking in a sarcastic tone. “Nah, my recommended weight was like 180 lbs. I was bopping around at two hundred and twenty? Maaaaybe two thirty. Granted I was at around five to seven percent body fat, so I could have lost a few pounds. Needed the weight though. You ever take on someone you own weight who could lift as much as you could in a spar or fight that actually had money riding on it? Yeah, those were the best days of my life.” “You make it sound like you know your way around a ring.” mentioned yet another guard, this one male. He was more subdued, but not as flighty as he looked based on his tone. Huh, either he is a leader or he is just shy. Could be both though Nikolai. “Nah, it was an octagon. It was around 35 feet across too.” “What?” “You asked. I have never set foot in a boxing ring other than to train or spar. Hell, I ain't even really professional in any martial art. I just brawl with enough styles fundamentals that I am unpredictable.” Luna perked up at that. “So what ARE you trained in?” “Not much, some Capoeira foot work and a few Boxing styles for punching. Mostly I just mix the two, I was involved with a organization named the Mortal Unlimited Competition, or MUC. The fighters were arranged into blocks of roughly similar skill, talent, weight and ability.” “Why list all of those things separately?” asked Luna, noting out of the corner of her eye as the Elements of Harmony and her sister approached. They were quiet and listening as they got closer, Nikolai was not exactly being quiet, but not quite yelling at the top of his lungs. “Do you remember how hard I hit you back there?” A nod greeted him as did a confused expression. “D'ya think SHE,” Nikolai pointed at the guardsmare rather pointedly, “could take a hit one TENTH that hard? What about fifty or more in under a minute? Out of ten to fifteen two minute rounds, until she was unconscious or submitted?” The look of shock on Luna and Celestia's faces said more than any words ever could. “And if you think that I am bad, try taking on someone who can run nearly seven HUNDRED miles per hour, as long as they physically can keep doing so, in a thirty five foot across octagon, with reflexes fast enough to dodge BEAMS OF LIGHT, and is skilled enough to make me look like an average Joe despite being so highly skilled and having enough experience at the time to rate as one of the worlds foremost unarmed combat experts military's normally looked to ta train their instructors.” “You sound like you have some experience with that scenario,” started Celestia, “But I fail to see how that hypothetical fight-” “Nine rounds, One minute fifty seven seconds; I had a broken jaw, six shattered ribs, a broken left ankle and was barely standing. My left arm was dislocated at both the shoulder and elbow, my right hand was broken to hell and back, fingers sprawling everywhere. I was barely conscious at the end. HE had two black eyes and was effectively blind, a broken nose, and as I learned later mild internal hemorrhaging from too many kidney and liver shots.” Nikolai deadpanned. “He lost when, blind as a bat, he ran into my arm which I had thrown out to balance myself after his last flurry of blows. He won most of his fights based on speed. I won through endurance and beating the tar outta people I COULD HIT. We were about ten seconds from being told to keep going after the timer ran out. “And before you ask, I wasn't even a hundredth as strong as I am now. I was maybe pushing 750 bench press, and around a thousand for squats, near those numbers for everything else. While I was strong for most men, I was around average for the fighters in the MUC. I don't even know what my max weight is anymore. You lose track when you can duel wield tanks like clubs.” “How was that anywhere near legal?” asked a new voice, belonging to a lavender mare. Nikolai looked around in surprise and saw the multitude of faces around him waiting for an answer. Welp, they want it, they got it. “Simple, in a world of supers you would think that the average citizen wouldn't want to pay to see anyone beat the...” seeing some children present Nikolai tried tot one down his language, but was moderately unsuccessful, “Ever-living shite out of each other, right? You would honestly be wrong. Bloodsports are always in demand. Main reason being is who doesn't love the adrenaline rush form seeing combat in a controlled setting when both or all of the participants have agreed to a set of rules and are looking to see which of you is better?” “I was NOT asking about that, I was asking how a stallion that fast was fighting a male you just admitted was nowhere NEAR this level of power.” “That is the Unlimited bit there lass. See there were the normal divisions- light, welter, middle, heavy, super heavy. Then the Unlimited class started- Street, City, Country, Global, and Galactic; with a final Unlimited class for those who wanted a different fight or were a wee bit too strong for the Galactic class; that being as I am now I would fall around the Global range. I cant really fly and that is a pre-req for the Galactic class. They CANNOT fight on the ground. “ “Still how did you-” “Waiver, how else. I was good enough and was told the risks. I was a Street level by the way. He was a City, bordering on Country.” “Why'd yah fight somepony that powerful even after all that?” asked a southern voice from a orange mare with a what looked like stetson on of all things. “Money, the title that the speedster held, really didn't need a reason. Mah job was fighting, and I was good at it. I was the reigning champ for most of the titles I could grab for near on a decade.” “My goodness, how long did you fight?” questioned a white mare. “Meh, I have been brawling for round about 20 years all told. Been fighting professionally for about eight. Time flies when you have fun.” “Wow, you must be super old! How old are you, huh-huh-huh?” asked in a bubblegum colored mare in a machine gun like fashion. Considering she hadn't been BEHIND his head before asking that, Nikolai took it rather well in hindsight. He just jumped a hundred and fifty feet straight up and slammed his back into the ground, shaking it. The look on his face, however, was priceless for the princesses. Celestia and Luna both laughed out loud when they saw his expression of horror and absolute shock. It was as if one had caught a foal with their hoof in the cookie jar. Nikolai's response was quite likely par for the course. “WHAT IN GOD'S NAME ARE YOU DOING BEHIND MY HEAD?!” Before she could answer, he revised the question. “WHEN did you get behind my head?!” The mare in question was sitting on his chest, looking down. Her expression was thoughtful and mildly outputting. “I don't really know why, it felt right to pop out and give you the old Pinkie Pie greeting here rather than in town for some reason.” The aptly named Pinkie told him, after humming for a second. She then continued, “As for when, you never looked behind you!” “I SHOULDN'T HAVE TO!” “As engaging as this will be before long, I do recommend we take this back to Ponyville. Or at least back to our castle.” stated Luna, charging her horn with magic. A flash and sick-to-their-stomachs feeling later, and the group looked around to find themselves in what appeared to be a castle. Luna shook herself and began to walk away, looking over her shoulder. “Please, it is late enough and I am tired. Please consider yourselves guests for the night. I will see you all on the morrow.” A retching sound reached her ears, the guard trying not to get violently ill after the sudden mass teleport. The Elements seemed to be fairing better, blinking owlishly at their surroundings. Nikolai however was on his knees and gagging, a small pile of bile at his forelegs. “A bit of warning would have sufficed Luna.” calmly stated Celestia. “Bah, from the looks of it, a few of them could use toughening up.” “Still, its the principle of the thing Luna.” “Princess, what are you going to do with him?” quietly asked the lavender mare, closing in on Celestia's side. She looked askance at Nikolai. “Surely he needs to be placed in the cells for at least starting to fight with...” “Twilight, while he fought with me and my sister, if you remember- it was I who struck first. He was defending himself. And while normally he would be placed there to be observed, I can honestly say the cells would NOT hold him longer than he wished to be there.” Clesetia explained just as quietly. Looking around she found a mare she needed to talk to, “Steward, we will be needing the Elements guest rooms made ready for the night, as well as a room with a bed large enough for the stallion over there.” “But your Highness, without warning or prior notice those rooms take at least an hour to get ready. As for a bed big enough....” Steward began, “There are a total of five I can think of.” The look on her face became contemplative. “Yours, your sisters, a dragon's, a cell in the dungeon, and one bed that I need to remind you was broken while in storage.” “The dragon bed should suffice, he won't be here long; maybe a day or two. Could you have the kitchens ready a late meal?” “At once.” Steward replied with a bow. As she trotted off to see to the requests of the Princess, Celestia looked back at the group. “Guard, you are dismissed. Please rest well. Twilight, would you gather the others and meet me in the dining hall?” “O-of course Princess.” “I shall be with you all shortly. Until then.” with that, Celestia took off and flew off to her sister's room. Luna you had better not be getting sick. We need to talk, she sent to her sister. Nonsense, We do not get SICK. We merely feel a bit peck- Lu? Pardon, just had a frog in my throat. Dammit Luna. Mentally facehoofing at her sister's antics, Celestia flew a little faster. You know you need to ask for a little help with a teleport that large.... ======================================== Twilight just blinked at the abrupt departure of her mentor. Shaking herself of the idle notion of asking what was wrong, other than Luna most likely getting ill from a Mass Group Teleport, without a sigil even, she turned to look at her friends and their sisters. Rainbow was talking to Scootaloo quietly, Rarity scolding Sweetie for something to do with her mane, and AJ was looking at Apple Bloom, who was looking at the stallion with a question on her face. Apple Bloom turned to her sister and asked something too softly for her to hear, but Applejack shook her head. “AJ, you mind corralling the the others into the hall for a bit?” “Sure as sugar; come on y'all! Lets start making our way to the dining hall, I don't know about any o' you; but I'm hungry as I've been in days.” “Darling, why must you be so....blunt?” “Simple, why take time beatin' around the bush? The grub ain't going to eat itself.” was the farm mare's response. Rarity, in her own way, just shook her head. Motioning to Sweetie Belle to start moving, Rarity began to leave the room they found themselves in. Rainbow just looked around and shrugged. Picking Scootaloo up and flying off after Rarity, she called out to AJ. “Hey, wanna see if they have any hayfries or anything like that?” the groan that she heard from the hall made Rainbow smile, causing her to grin and continue, “I mean it isn't like the princesses don't eat them right?” “Rainbow, y'all might wanna tone it down unless you want Rarity to get ta talking your ear off- again- about healthy eatin' habits.” “Please, she has to catch up first.” “NOT IF YOU ARE STUFFING YOUR FACE!” was the reply from beyond the door, causing Rainbow to jump and look nervously at the hall beyond. There was no sign of Rarity that she could see, nor any of Sweetie Belle. “Hey, squirt, is she behind me?” “Nope! Sweetie is though.” “GOTTA GO!” and like that Rainbow was gone in under five seconds. Twilight had ignored the exchange and walked to Fluttershy and was trying to get her up to her hooves. The poor butter colored pegasus was still looking green, and Pinkie was nowhere to be seen- either a very good or very bad sign. "Do you need help with anything?” “If the room would stop spinning, that would be lovely.” murmured the shy mare, eyes closed and head pointed to her hooves. She tried to stand, but gave up after a few tries, mumbling about everything still spinning. A grunt was heard from near the pair and Twilight saw that the stallion had somehow managed to get a few towels and had cleaned up most of his mess. Granted, all he did was sop it up into the towels, but that was more....those were the drapes to the room, not towels she noted upon closer inspection. Twilight placed her head in her hooves and groaned. “What? They were tacky anyway.” “That isn't the point. You are just lucky that Rarity left. She would have-” “Was she the white one?” asked Nikolai to which Twilight nodded about to continue her tirade only to be blindsided by his next comment, “She's the one who suggested it.” “...What.” Less a question and more along the lines of a statement. One not quite meant. “Something about the colors never working together. I needed something to clean up with and the floor was a fringe benefit, it worked out. Not like they were irreplaceable national relics.” “They kind of WERE.” Twilight delivered in a deadpan voice. Nikolai looked over at the pile of ruined fabric. After a few seconds he looked back. “Ah'm not apologizing.” And with that he walked over and picked up Fluttershy. Mimicking Rainbow, he put her over his back and asked, “So, where to?” Twilight just groaned. This was already shaping up to be a normal night as far as the Elements were concerned after a event of possibly life altering consequences. At least Discord wasn't around, that was the last thing they needed. She simply hung her head and while muttering about how this couldn't get any worse, motioned for him to follow. The Night was young, or at least, not over yet. There was still a meal and dreams to be had. ================================== In the darkest pits of hell, almost at the edge of the realm, sat a large figure. Larger than life, older than time, more powerful than the upstart who upstaged him, or so he would have you believe, sat a being known only as Guru. He looked around at a small globe, blue and green, and smiled. Murphy's Law was invoked. Things were about to get interesting. “I THINK IT IS TIME FOR THE GAMES TO BEGIN. YOU WANT POWER, MORGUE? YOU HAVE TO EARN IT!” laughed the being in his deep and sonorous voice, laughing loud enough to be heard all the way through Hell. The demons nearest to his location ran in terror, for when the Great Watcher, the Fan, laughed- destruction followed. Then the being looked to the globe, and in his most terrifying timber called out, “ARISE YOUNG JUGGERNAUT, ENTERTAIN ME. MAYHAP ONE DAY YOU COULD GO HOME, IF YOU WIN.” The laughter that rang out was long and deep, lasting well into the twilight of days in the afterlife, almost at the edge of mortal hearing. And several mortals heard it, and looked at each other or the sky and prayed it want what they thought. Or in the case of one man, hoping he wasn't about to be called... And thus, was the stage set, and players arranged accordingly. Time for the beings beyond time to see what played out. And what a game they had planned. Author's Note Much do I have planned, i can tell you that. Waking up, part twoWaking up part two The dining hall was spacious and richly adorned, the table was large and very well built. Twilight and the others just stared as the table groaned in protest under the weight of the food on it, seemingly barely able to hold the load it bore. The princesses were eating like they hadn't had a meal in a week or more, with some manner of dignity. The stallion was eating almost as much as they did, with a veritable mountain of dishes stacked near him. “Have you ever seen the princesses eat like this?” asked Rarity, off put at the sheer volume of food being eaten. Together the three had already eaten nearly ten pony's servings of food and there seemed to be no end in sight. “Never, but according to what I have read regarding the princesses and warfare they engaged in they need to consume more after a conflict. They use so much magic and energy just fighting they have been theorized to burn most of their chaloretic intake for a month per minute of fighting. It has to do with their regeneration apparently.” “Still....this ain't natural. Sugar cube, why do you think he is eating like them? Shoot, he out ate even Big Mac a little while ago!” “Isn't it obvious? He claims to be a super villain and returned from the dead. That would mean he hasn't eaten in at least five months by his story; even taking his huge size into account. And that assumes that time flowed the same for him.” stated Spike to the surprise of everypony present. He continued in a very scholarly tone, “I mean, if he really did return from the dead, he has to be starving, as for the super villain aspect of his story, unless he was some kind of a monster in his 'world' he might just be a base line. It is like he has the princesses beat in how he fights, like Twilight said it hasn't been proven that they NEED this much energy; but at the same time you can actually feel when they fight all out, letting enough mana and energy off that the various ponies and other races that have records of them fighting show the same things consistently. One, they are near impossible to hurt for long, fighting against armies by themselves, holding off threats that should have all rights killed them; Two, who really wants to know what an apparent goddess is REALLY capable of?” “Spike, when did you learn that?” asked Rainbow, the only member of the group who could voice a question. He smirked at her. “Easy, living here at the castle and with Shining didn't really leave a lot of questions I couldn't ask when I wanted to know about something martial. Princess Celestia actually told me about the need to eat herself when Twilight asked me to ask about how the war with the Minotaur's went. She told me that stuff after I got what I needed for Twilight. She, and by extension Luna, can go without eating like this for a little bit, but they NEED to replenish whatever reserves they go through at some point. So, the sooner the better.” “Spike, why didn't you ever bring this up?” “You never asked about what took me so long. And it never seemed relevant.” the young drake replied. Twilight just let her head slowly lower to the table and waited to get a word with her mentor when she had a chance. She didn't have to wait long, as the princesses finished their meal a short while later, with the stallion still going, though slowing down. “I had forgotten what it was like to fight so hard, now I remember why I took to pastries so well,” stated Celestia to her sister, “They are almost perfect for filling that hole.” “Sister, you know they go straight to your flanks. Try something else next time. Maybe a casserole?” “I never liked most casseroles. The current chief can actually make one I can pallet though...maybe a stasis field with some in it perhaps?” “Only if...Sister, why is Twilight slowly and lightly hitting her head upon our table?” “Hmm?” Celestia looked over and after a moment, began to blush slightly. “I do apologize for that, we cant help ourselves after a hard....fight...” She began only to die off as she noticed Nikolai's pile of dishes and how the stallion was just finishing. As he laid his fork down, he looked up and saw the expressions across the table. “What? I told you I haven't eaten in nearly five months. Valhalla's banquets didn't count, that food lasted for all of an hour by how fast we ate and went back to fighting each other.” “We really need to talk about that in detail, that cant be normal for anypony of your power.” began Luna only to be stopped by Spike. “Actually, if he came from a world where super beings were common, and it was the right kind of universe besides, death could be a metaphorical revolving door. Comics can be weird like that. And that assumes that he is telling the truth.” “Death wasn't really a revolving door.” started Nikolai, only for Rainbow o have an odd expression on her face, mouth opening to start asking something, only for him to continue and cause her to close her mouth. “Still, I knew one other guy who came back. Granted he had help and became a servitor to a eldrich entity...Either way, nah- death is and was supposed to be permanent.” “So, if that is the case; what actually killed you? You are far tougher than you appear at first glance, which is more than tough enough for most.” “This is going to sound dumb....” muttered Nikolai sheepishly, rubbing the back of his head, “But it was a bunch of minions for the blue skinned bastard holding a hostage we needed to get out. Competent minions if you can believe that.” Spike burst into laughter, holding onto the table. “What, did they drop a star or planet on you or something?” “Kinda, there were around seventeen of them. They were using heavy plasma weapons, set to their highest settings and fired for a full six seconds. That was around nine or ten shots each I think.” “What would this 'plasma's' temperature be around?” asked Twilight, getting a morbid interest in the apparent science of a race she couldn't meet. The answer shocked her and the others after Nikolai thought for a moment and gave his best answer. “Last I heard my sun was around six thousand Kelvin, which was like twenty-eight million degrees or something like that.” Nikolai's face scrunched up in a mild grimace, “But I wouldn't quote me on that, facts like that I usually get wrong.” Pinkie seemed troubled and voiced a question that quieted Twilight before she could begin her rant about how that wasn't possible. “You said there was a hostage...did they make it out?” “Nope, the poor bastard fried when a few shots missed me and caught him by mistake. Which was impressive since he was strapped to a table nearly six feet from me. I had landed in a room inside the middle of a warehouse's 'ground' floor where he was being held. When I went in as a distraction for the team, I landed in the middle of the room through the roof. Turns out I picked the worst spot for it, right on top of the guy we were there to get out. Shit, if I had even been twelve feet to one side, he might have made it. The thing was we didn't know if he was even still there, let alone where he was, the intel we went in on was getting old. Don't know what happened after I went down, I just had time to hear a V'sori voice in my head, hear a sergeant or some other low ranking leader yell out , 'Heavy weapons only boys!' and utter 'COMPETENT MINIONS?!' and be blown to Hell and back in a tide of blue-white fiery death.” “And on that rather morbid note, I do believe we should call it a night. While I am sure you all have questions for our new guest, You all should get to bed and be ready to leave come morning. Before you leave however, we have some things we must talk about. So rest well, my little ponies.” Celestia interrupted the girls as they started to speak out, all trying to ask a few questions at once; barring Pinkie, who got quiet and her mane deflating slowly as she looked at Nikolai. “He never told us how old he was....or even told us his name....” she mumbled. The other girls, Cutie Mark Crusaders included, were trying to get an answer out of Luna as to what Celestia meant. Celestia, however, had gotten up and walked over to her aid who had just entered the room to talk privately. “HOW CAN SHE EXPECT US TO SLEEP AFTER TODAY?!” cried Rainbow, waving her forelegs in the air. Rarity, a very light shade of green, nodded in agreement. “If we could sleep without any form of nightmares popping up for the foreseeable future, I would be very surprised.” “What I believe my my sister meant was this- While we could ask questions all night, some things he would say would be painful for anypony to hear. That and I am sure the young ones are getting tired, even if they aren't showing it.” Luna tried to explain between her own yawns. The CMC were in the process of trying to hide their yawns and failing. Sweetie and Applebloom were swaying in their seats, Scootaloo had just given up and planted her face, muzzle first, into an empty bowl and proceeded to start snoring. Rarity and Applejack looked at each other and moved to get their sisters. They agreed that the younger girls need to sleep. They were each quietly surprised that they had managed to stay up as long as they had considering what they had been through the last three days or so. Twilight was still in the middle of having a scientific breakdown at the kind of temperatures Nikolai mentioned plasma was like. Fluttershy sat with her and Spike while trying to calm her down. “Twilight, he said he was most likely wrong. You can try asking somepony else in the morning or later; if that is alright?” “BUT-” “Twilight, just let it go, even if he was mostly right about the weapons used to fight him before, that ISNT something you want to recreate. That is the start of being a mad doctor; or at least a Disgruntled Engineer.” Spike interrupted her, keeping her rant from really gaining momentum. He then hopped on her back. “Besides, he is kinda outside most of my comics anyway. I can't really think of any character off the top of my head that he is relateable to. Its like he is larger than life or something.” “Spike, do you think he could be a antihero?” asked Fluttershy after a moments thought. Twilight and Spike looked at each other, then over at her. Twilight got up, Fluttershy following as they began to trail behind Rarity and Applejack. “He could be. His story so far seems to make it seem like that; but then, again most antiheroes are not quite that violent in modern comics. Writers try not to get that dark all the time.” “Some of my marega stories have characters like him, they tend to be the secondary hero who is darker and broody. They are also usually older than the main characters by a small margin.” “Isn't that usually a Shonen thing though?” “Yes, but the dark broody characters are sometimes the ones who have more thought in their creation when written up. Most of their stories are already done.” “So he is like a second or third phase Shonen character, already well into his life and having overcome many trials?” “That seems to be like it could be likely.” “WHAT.” deadpanned a stunned Twilight. This conversation was not quite going over her head, but the concepts were foreign to her. A character being broody and mature she could get, but the way that was achieved was usually through several volumes in a series. A character being written so they were in the middle of their life was uncommon and very risky when used in a written medium, usually necessitating a few chapters or even volumes of build up for comprehensive back-story. “Twilight, marega can get away with that style of character building because the stories are usually very fast paced and the amount of time used to build the background of a protagonist isn't there. It usually goes straight to the action and the plot of the overall story; at least in shonen that is the case. Shojo tends to be about the story itself and usually focuses on the development of characters and their interactions within the world more. As an example the series I am currently reading, The Red Blade, is more in the vain of a Shonen story; while the characters are being developed, the series is very fast paced. The main character is just a tad older than you would think, nearly thirty and is very good at fighting. The reason I even started reading it was it was listed as one of the best romances in modern marega. While his interactions with his close friends are very well done, we are learning more about his background as the story moves forward. It is done to keep the pace consistent. Some of my other series are very fluid with how time flows, and while it works for them, not all series could use dynamic time.” Fluttershy tried to explain. She then scrunched up her muzzle as she shuddered. “At least he isn't as bad as Carrot.” “Who is-” “Twi, NO. I looked at that series and can say you are NOT going to enjoy it. I can let you look at The Red Blade, I've heard it isn't too bad.” Spike jumped in. He seemed adamant that she listen to him and that shocked her. She looked over at Fluttershy, who was also nodding at her. “While it is a decent story overall, it tended to go by what became the tropes of Shonen marega very quickly. Carrot couldn't lose a fight at all, and always won in the end. The writer even said at one point that his son was supposed to be the main character after a certain point, but the company in charge of the sales of the story didn't want that as his son wasn't as popular. Honestly some of the stories in the arcs they had near the end made more sense when you thought about his son being the man character, they weren't written for Carrot. There was a period of time when Carrot wasn't around and his son, Leaf, had a chance to grow and shine. Those were some of the better stories and why I even looked into it.” “Didn't he even win that big competition at one point?” asked Spike, showing a mild interest at the one point he seemed to care about. “Almost, that was around when the whole 'Carrot is the main character, not his son;regardless of your opinion Author' argument happened. Carrot came back and ended up messing that arc up enough that the series needs a reset at this point. Villains and antagonists should never escalate this fast.” “Power creep got THAT bad?” “If only it were that. The new author has tried to remain as close to the original as possible, but it shows. It does get gripping in a few arcs however.” Fluttershy pointed out. Twilight was starting to realize what she might sound like when on a roll. It was honestly making her head hurt to listen to comic speak. “But a series cant live off a few decent moments, it needs work and has to appeal the entire time.” “Maybe, but then again isn't the fan-base so rabid for new content that they demanded that they bring back the original author?” “Yes, and he refused while the story is held by the current company. It is quite the PR nightmare.” Following the others out their conversations became more quiet as they headed towards their guest rooms. Rainbow however was trying to get Pinkie to move. Something was off and the pegusus was not quite sure what it was. “Come on Pinks, we need to get to our rooms. What's up?” “I think she is waiting for him to answer a question. I do not know what that question was however, so this might be difficult.” stated Luna. Rainbow looked at Pinkie and noticed she had a sad expression and was staring at the stallion. His head was swiveling and looking at the various groups as they finished up and left. He was pointedly not looking their way however. “Hey, bud; could you answer Pinkies' question; she wont really leave you alone until-” “Thirty-five. And you can call me Morgue.” With that he got up and walked over to Celestia, trying to find out something, the question plain on his face. Pinkie didn't react like Rainbow was expecting. Her mane didn't spring back up nor did she start to smile. No jokes or questions either. She just sat and stared at the stallion. “Pinks? You okay?” asked her concerned friend. Rainbow was at a loss as to why she was acting like this. This wasn't normal for her at all. Rainbow looked at Luna. “What is going on?” “I think young Pinkie Pie is having a bit of a character dilemma. She wants to help him in her own way, but he doesn't seem like he wishes to take her up on it.” “That hasn't ever really stopped her in the past, I mean she usually finds a way to help regardless.” “Dashie, it was like he was dead on the inside. Couldn't you hear him? There isn't anything for me to make laugh anymore...Its like he is not even here.” Pinkie said, deflating a little bit. Luna looked at Pinkie, thinking hard. Rainbow was speechless, Pinkie never gave up. Thinking about what she said, she looked to the stallion who was deep in conversation with Celestia. Luna had an epiphany and looked back to Pinkie, a smile starting to form. “Maybe Pinkie Pie, but there is the chance you and your gift with others could get him to laugh again. Laughter never truly dies; sometimes it is just buried in the deeper parts of a pony. This is a lesson for all of the Elements as well. Tell them no matter how bad a pony can seem,” Luna said in a sagely way, “The Elements of Harmony are not just physical items or a metaphorical ideal, they are things that everypony has in themselves. They are a part of all of us and sometimes we need the help of others to bring the lacking part out or help figure out what the feelings we have are. That is one reason life is so hard, it isn't meant to be lived alone.” “That is really deep Princess.” “Thank you, Rainbow Dash. And with that I leave you with two pieces of advice; Firstly- let him adjust at his own pace, do not rush or slow him. Secondly- be there if he needs a helping hoof.” “I thought he was in trouble.” asked Pinkie, more like her normal self. “Lets just say I have an idea as to what his punishment will be, and I do believe I am right as to what it will be.” Luna called out as she walked away. After Luna left Pinkie took one last look at Morgue. As she got up and followed a yawning Rainbow Dash out, she made a choice. Looking back at Morgue, she promised herself one thing. Come Tartarus or high water, I will see you laugh for real again. No pony should be alone...Nopony. ===================================================== Morgue walked over to Celestia as she finished talking to her aid. Not quite overhearing the final bits of their conversation, he decided to ask the biggest question that had been bugging him. “I know we weren't quite clear on what was happening in regards to the whole fight thing, but don't you leader types typically NOT invite said 'criminal elements' to your own dinner table? Isn't a cell just as much as I would normally get?” “Maybe where you are from, but here my little ponies and I try to teach that the magic of friendship and Harmony are more than just an ideal or two; they are a way of life. While I personally might find your antics so far distasteful, if you have even been partially true with us in your stories, you deserve a chance at redemption. As for a cell, do you think mere feet of stone could hold you?” “Maybe, maybe not; never bothered to figure out just how strong I was before. Never really had a reason to find those particular numbers out.” “In that case, I ask that you try to maintain some small degree of decorum. You are a...probationary guest.” “Da fuq is decorum?” “It is-” started Steward, only to be stopped when Celestia just started to chuckle. “He is most likely having fun at your expense Steward.” “Some of column A, a bit of column B.” answered Morgue. This caused Celestia to laugh a little harder. Steward, not finding AS funny, chuckled and asked, “So what DO you want to know?” “What y'all's swears are, mainly so I can butcher them the hell up; where I am apparently sleeping, and where the nearest balcony is.” “Balcony? What ever for?” “I smoke, and second hand cigarette smoke is actually more lethal than the cigarette itself in some cases. Therefore I don't smoke inside.” “That door there is the nearest balcony. Oddly enough, your room is about four floors up from it.” “Really? Huh. Thanks.” Morgue walked outside and lit another cigarette, taking a long draw through the tube. Celestia thanked Steward to keep her from answering the others question. Steward just nodded and mentioned that she would see Celestia in the morning. “Nikolai, I have a question for you regarding the apparent unhealthiness of your habit.” “Call me Morgue, its what I told that pink one, your sister and the blue one.” “You have a name, why not use it? Is it that hard for you?” “When you lose everything and have no chance to get it back, come find me and ask that if you still can. Anything else Princess?” the use of her title, while normal for most, from him was mildly mocking and condescending. It hurt for some reason. Celestia rebuffed his snark with some of her own. “Maybe, but first you need to look at me, face to face.” The stallion hummed and looked over at her. His eyes found hers and stayed there. Celestia could see what Pinkie had noticed, as well as Luna and Chrysalis, that he seemed dead inside. The spark of life was only faintly there. The loss he had suffered was there screaming if you knew how to listen. She did and it hurt to look into his eyes; the saying about they eyes being windows into the soul was not just a saying. Its meaning had been lost to most however. She could recall some of it- The eyes are the window to the soul, the body its house. Gaze upon that which makes you yourself, before you look to others. While she hadn't planned on looking into his soul, she realized he had opened up to her; even unknowingly. And all she could see was pain and rage. But looking deeper, she could see the basest parts of him. The father, husband, working stallion, and more. Almost as much as some of her little ponies, more than some would ever expect. The challenges he had faced, opponents overcome, victories and defeats, all was there. She let him have his privacy. One day she would tell him what she had seen, and hopefully he had grown into a more stable male by then. He was on a knife's edge, balanced, controlled chaos and death. So much could go wrong, but if she could help save him maybe it would be worth it. “Tell me, can you make it to your room from here or did you need an escort to it?” Since she had stopped looking at him and gazed out over the city, the question was a bit abrupt. “I can't quite make that jump if its the balcony I think it is.” mentioned Morgue, having not looked away long ago. His glance up was a few seconds longer than it should have been. Celestia shook her head. Grabbing him in her magical grip, she mentioned what she was doing. “While I am sure you make it there in a few seconds, let me assist you by taking you there directly. You might notice the feeling of weightlessness. That is normal.” “Ya know this ain't the first time I have been flown around right? All you had to do was say that you were flying me up there. Thanks by the way.” “Not really a problem, it is honestly on the way to my room; so why not aid another?” said the solar princess in her normal voice. In the few seconds of that exchange, they had made it to the small balcony attached to his room. Flapping her wings, Celestia hovered him over and set him down, making sure the door was open with magic to enusre he wasn't locked outside all night. “Until the morning, I bit you a good night.” “Rest well Sunbutt.” was his reply as he walked in to his room. Celesta's eyes opened wide and she realized he had made a comment that brought up several issues. Quickly taking wing she went to her room to look up one thing, his story he had told her and the others at the table, the one at the fight, and one more thing she just placed from looking into his being seemed to click. If it was what she thought, there was more going on here than seemingly at first glance or even the second. ======================================================== Floral Down was in a state of near shock, being roused at the late hour she had been and told to ready one of the lesser used rooms. Just having finished, a stallion walked in from BEHIND her and was finishing talking to Princess Celestia of all ponies! And his size was just unreal, he towered over her so much she felt like a foal. And his face was so scared and mild disfigured it was mildly terrifying. “Can I help you?” his deep voice rang out in the darker room, the lights not quite at full. “Are you to be using this room?” “Yep, as far as I can tell.” “Well, I am Floral Down, please excuse me. I was told to ready this room and I need to leave since you are here now. You don't need anything do you?” “If you could tell me what I need to do to get my clothes washed, that would be great. Also, where is the bathroom?” “If you leave your clothes in the bathroom or give them to me, I can see them cleaned or mended and brought back to you in the morning. That door is the restroom.” she said, pointing at one of the larger doors on the wall. Having taken a moment to look at him more, while he was large, his most shocking aspect was the bloody clothes he was in. They also seemed to be in a mild tattered state of repair. Her initial fright had worn off and she was interested in why he was in such garb. He cant be a dignitary, they would never dress that....plain. “Will that work?” “Yea, gimme a few to get my stuff outta my pockets, then can you see to my stuff being cleaned?” “Yes, I will wait.” Moving over to the door, she waited. The stallion was quick to move to an end table and start pulling things out of his pockets. Several small boxes and a strange tube, a small packet of something made of leather, a plastic bag, and his knives were placed in the drawers. He then started to shuck his clothes just out of her sight. After a few moments, he reemerged and gave his bundle to her. “The clothes don't need much in the way of special treatment, but if you wash them, the plates of armor in the pants and hoodie can come out so they don't damage anything.” His body was a veritable road map of scar tissue, his entire form covered in some manner of scars. There were several areas where there was less than others, but he was near totally covered. The clothes were large, meant for his frame and weighed a fair bit for the small pegasus mare. She nodded and walked out. After closing the door behind her, she looked around and quietly screamed into her hat after taking it of and holding it to her mouth. After freaking out for about ten seconds, she shook herself off and went to find a maid who was on duty, give them the specifics and then get a fair amount of hard cider into her before she went to bed. And they said the castle maid life would be dull. Take that mom and dad! Though she wasn't entirely sure that this was a win in that regard. Author's Note sorry about the delay folks! work is a nasty four letter word not mentioned in polite company and it is an evil, EVIL thing some days. another note is this wasn't meant to be a three or four part chapter, but it looks like its going to be. and related to that the rough number of chapters is going to be fifteen or so now. and the cross overs should start is a few chapters if i can get my sorry butt on THAT ball before too long. PEACE! Waking Up part threeThe next morning met Nikolai with several challenges. One was showering as he had no towels, another was how long he had been asleep. His clock was not much help, it might have been based on one he could read, but it ran BACKWARDS for God's sake. That and the Godzilla in the background....Nikolai's head snapped around and he looked back at his room. A figure he could see as his wife was near by. “Honey, come back to bed, you had today off. Don't go.” “Okay then.” With that simple statement Nikolai walked back to the bed and lost himself in the now obvious dream. I wonder what THIS is about. Oh well, not looking this gift horse in the mouth. Time ceased to have any real meaning for the man turned pony. After an indeterminate amount of time, he did awaken to the real world however. The clock ran in the right direction, the sun was up, and he felt the little aches and pains that came with life. Getting up he wandered into the bathroom attached to his room. Last night he'd had a small journey of self discovery as using the facilities was no longer QUITE the same. His plumbing was still male and he still had the same urges in light of that discovery, but all in all, it was the freaking TOILET that almost did him in. He couldn't describe how it worked, what MADE it work or anything. The tub however he could use. It was a older than normal tub for him. He could have understood if the toilet was based on the medieval ones from earth; almost everything else was as far as he could tell. But after a few minutes of re-figuring out the toilet, Nikolai showered. And as he did so an urge to sing and let his voice reign hit him for some reason. And so, giving in, he did. As he sang one of his more liked songs, he thought about how it applied to him now. It had been a song he liked since it seemed to fit him more as an expression of how far he had come. Now he looked back and saw just how much had changed, how much he was willing to do; all for the sake of killing the V'sori. As he reached the crescendo of the song, his voice hit the loudest it would be. Nikolai listened to his voice, it was echoing, loud and strong. It was almost as strong and deep in song as it was in life. He was almost exactly copying the voice of the man who sang the song. And as he listened in his head to the song and its high point solos, he sang out as he neared the end. The music seemed to play out loud and strong in his head as he came to the end. Getting out to the shower he dried off, he finished the song. As the song ended and the last few notes faded, he dried off. Opening the door, he finished drying his head and hair. A voice reached his ears as he stepped out. ===================================== Floral Down walked back to the mysterious stallion's room, his clothes mended and cleaned. She was slightly more aware of the castle this morning for some reason. The castle's pulse throbbed in time to those inside, it's lifeblood. As she came to his door, she could hear a song. It played out louder as she knocked and then opened the door. The tune was more somber and melodic than usual for a moment of Harmony. A voice she could only guess was the stallion's rang out and sang his lyrics proudly. The passion in the words was awe inspiring. The implications of his words was even more powerful. A stallion who fought like one would have to to earn this moment of song would be quite a sight. As he left the restroom, towel around his head, she asked a question quietly. “Did you really do all of that? Fly all those miles, Shake those hands?” “Maybe not those exact numbers, but close enough some days. Can I help you?” he responded. “Your clothes. I was bringing them back. The palace tailor mended the few places that needed it and then had them cleaned. They should be better now.” “Thanks, is there anything else?” “Yes, Princess Celestia wanted you to meet her and the Elements in the main throne room. Seeing as I was told to take you there I can wait here or outside.” “Head on out, I wont be long.” His response while taking his clothes back was very subdued. After taking his things back, he walked back into the restroom; muttering under his breath. Floral shook her head and walked back outside. His scars weren't as bad as they had been last night. Thinking on it it might have just been the dim lighting making them stand out. While they were still visible, there didn't seem to be as many. And his size was a little more manageable in the day, now that she was expecting it. Still creeps me out though. How did he get so BIG? After a few minutes, the stallion walked out of his room and closed his door. “Lead the way.” “We are headed to a private meeting room, the Princesses wanted to meet with you in the morning; but seeing as you got up just before the evening, they can both still meet with you.” Floral began, trying to make small talk. The stallion was listening and walking just behind her, a few body-lengths back. His question caught her off guard, seeing as he didn't be seeming to be paying attention. “Any others coming to the meeting or is it just me and the Princesses?” “It was just going to be you and the princesses as far as I am aware. I am just a maid; things like diplomacy aren't my forte.” “They ain't mine either.” his shit eating grin and comment were unexpected, “But until I wake up form this nightmare of a hellhole, I guess I have to deal with it.” “Huh?!” “That ain't for the likes of you to worry about. I take it we're here?” Morgue asked as they stopped outside of a room with a cracked door. The guards outside were a bit of a give away as well. As Floral nodded, he thought for a moment and then reached out with his hoof. A moment passed before Floral bumped hers into his. “Thanks for the help. Have a decent day.” “Can I get your name at least?” “........Morgue.” The door's slam was loud and final. And as she thought about it, he never slammed it. It just did that on it's own. That was definitely weird. I hope the others believe this when we go drinking to night was Floral Down's biggest thought as she stared and started to move away and finish her tasks for the day. He wasn't so bad, honestly. It isn't like he is a violent killer or anything-. Her musings are brought to an abrupt end as the stallion came flying through the wall, him and the Changeling queen attempting to kill each other via bludgeoning. WHY ME!? was her last thought as she took to the sky and flew for her life. As she left the area, her last task she had forgotten came back to the forefront of her mind. DAMN, I knew I forgot to tell him she was here I just hope they don't bring the castle down. ======================================= The door's final 'say' in the conversation he had been having with the maid echoed loudly in the room as Morgue entered. He stopped to look around and take in the new environment he was in. The room was large, but not ostentatious. It had the feel of a private retreat, one used for business. His wife had...shaking his head, Morgue looked for the twin forms of the Princesses that he was supposed to meet. Seeing no-one in the room, he looked for a chair to sit in; a nice high back near a window looked just the right size for him. Oddly there were no other chairs the right size in the room. Sitting down gingerly was a challenge. Since he was now apparently huge, he needed even more concentration to avoid breaking things. A door was on the wall apposite him, but the window allowed him to see it, it was almost hidden from the one he entered by. Cheeky, but that is an old tactic. Unless they don't realize that the pane of glass right there is reflective. Granted, it wasn't until I sat down that I noticed it either... The door opened shortly after he got into the chair; all of maybe ten seconds had passed since he had entered the room. “Really Chrysalis, Just because he was un-rouseable at the time we had initially put aside for the meeting is no reason to throw a mild tantrum-” began Celestia. “Mild isn't how WE would put it.” muttered Luna. “About nothing more than the various and sundry things we have and will be talking about after all of this is said and done. Oddly enough, this stallion's actions have inadvertently opened up relations between our domains again. And this time there isn't war involved!” The last line was delivered with a MUCH too happy tone for Morgue, like someone who was WAY too much of a morning person. Deciding that this was the time for him to interject, he spoke one simple line, “A tantrum is easily dealt with by means of a time out.” With that said he got out of the chair and looked back at the three mares as they entered. Luna looked like she was torn between laughing and yelling at him. Celestia was just giving him a stink eye for something, probably sitting in her chair, and Chrysalis was shaking with a renewed rage. Her eyes burned as she opened her mouth only to be cut off by the stallion. “Ah-ah-ah! No talking while in time out, didn't you mother ever teach you not to do-” The rage filled cry, and the body-slam into the wall were unexpected. As was the brief and extremely satisfying brawl that ensued. Today is going to be SO FUN! thought Morgue sarcastically. ======================================= After the ensuing chaos was dealt with and ice distributed, the talks and verdicts began. Celestia, after quickly mending the wall and looking more than a little out of sorts, started the session. “Alright, if that is all of that out of the way, lets get to business. As for your defense in this case regarding murder in the Changeling castle, we need your tale of what happened. But first, as is customary, Chrysalis is going to present her case. Chrysalis, if you please?” “As you two know, the passing of the Secretariat Comet recently was the start and rather abrupt end of my failed plan to take Twilight Sparkle on as my 'apprentice'. That was to really get back at you Celestia for what happened after my failed invasion during the Royal wedding. After the Element Bearer's showed up, my plan was almost done. However, it was around that time three days prior when I received the sisters of Rarity Belle, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash; as well as-” “Actually, Scootaloo is unrelated to Rainbow Dash, she is just very taken with her as an idol and role model. She might consider her a sister and Rainbow her one as well; but they are not related by blood.” chipped in Luna. Chrysalis looked over, initially annoyed, but more understating as the interruption went on. “Yes, well; anyway- I received reports of something much closer had actually hit the desolate lands near my new home. Taking some Centurions with me, I went to look. In a crater around ten body-lengths wide and five deep we found a stallion who was bleeding. While my medics advised against removing his clothing to avoid further injury, they did say he seemed stable enough to move back to the castle. What isn't widely known is that a Changeling pod is capable of acting as a medical device. While in the pod itself, a individual's body is placed in a type of stasis. This can be encourage to do a few very specific things based on the Hive's or the individual's needs at the time. While normally used to keep a 'prisoner' sedated and controlled, if placed in a light coma and continually fed a very rich mix of fluids and Honey, healing can occur at a vastly increased pace. While not usually used as such on ponies, my medics feared this stallion may die without it in as few as a two days. Seeing the opportunity for another backup should my plan fail I allowed it to happen. What happened next is actually not much more than speculation from the remaining guard and my own information gathering on this subject; but seeing as Morgue there actually began rampaging in the depths of the castle I feel it is close to actuate. SOMETHING awoke him, and then when he burst out of the pod, which for reference have held similarly sized dragons with minimal effort, after which he was 'attacked' by one of the two guards left to watch his pod. The guard in question was said to have spun around and hit him in the face with her spear. While he recovered almost instantly and reacted as we now know him able to, she was unable to take one of his blows. The guard was then EMBEDDED in the ceiling. Head first, up to her withers.” At this point, Chrysalis is pacing looking at the ground, trying to keep her facts straight. Morgue was rather subdued, merely listening as his own memories played out. “After that, the story got complicated by the sheer level of chaos he wrought. The lives of no less then twenty of my soldiers were ended at his hooves and there may be more we can't even find. One witness stated he watched that stallion hit one of the guards so hard the mare exploded into a green mist! If that isn't enough, he then burst from the tower, bringing that down and killing many and injuring an excessive amount of my Hive. I got lucky that the hive nursery was located nowhere near him. His rampage, which was described as a, and I quote, 'Laughing lunatic slaughtering our fellows and calling out to a figure about how when he got to him, he was going to anally violate him is such a way with inanimate objects of various types that he would never shit correctly again', so on and so forth; the ramblings of a lunatic and insane individual. While I DO concede that his tale is tragic and the incident, while most likely an accident,require that amends made to me and mine. However, I want him NOWHERE NEAR my hive again, if it can be helped. If I invite him in, it is one thing; but I do not want him near by his own choice EVER. Which I believe ends my case in this.” “That is quite the story. Is there any rebuttal form you Ser Morgan?” asked a somber Celestia. “A few things pop up in my mind, but for the most part that is right. Here is what I remember- ======================================= Nikolai was running forward, hitting the roaring warriors near him. The men were all to a degree the same build and size. Hulking mounds of muscle and rage as they clashed. In the center of the melee was a huge bear of a man with a fire engine red beard and head of hair. His right hand was encased in a metal gauntlet, to protect it from the heat of the weapon in his hand. A hammer or mace like weapon of considerable weight and power, the head radiating the heat of the forge that birthed it. It was known by many names, one more common than any- Mjolnir. The being in question was Thor. Nikolai waded through the crowds and reached the monumental warrior god. “Great day, eh?” “AH! Morgan! What brings you to mine side today?” yelled the great being, as he swatted some of the warriors near him back into the raging mock battle. “Surely you aren't looking to fight again so soon! No matter how powerful you might be, there is only so many times one can be hit with yon hammer!” With that being said the two slammed together back to back. “Nah, I am here to ask you a question. How long have I been here? No-one will answer that. I mean I know I died and all, but I need to at least find my family and since we don't really worship you all anymore...” “I understand my friend! But such heavy matters are best discussed at the table, with a feast at hand and drink to follow.” the normally jovial god said with a serious tone, “Still mine Father might be able to assist you. Come to his table at the end of this night's feast and palaver with us. We might just be able to help ye.” “Thanks man. I know there are rules and such that y'all have to follow, but in the end this isn't my paradise, despite it looking and feeling as such.” “I know and it saddens me to think you still wish to leave. Not many have your skill and it truly is fun sparring with you upon this field!” After a few hours more of extreme physical exertion, Nikolai heard the call to the tables in the food halls. Helping the warriors of Valhalla put themselves back together was always a unique experience. “That is MY LEFT LEG.” “Nay, you have my right arm!” “Someone get my body, it lies under the pile over by young Morgan.” “After he PUTS ME HEAD ON RIGHT!” And like that, the post battle bickering began as who he was to help and who 'needed' his help more. It wasn't like they liked him or anything, it was just he was usually in one piece after the training battles. The few times he wasn't (and boy did that SUCK) they helped him as best as they could. So returning the favor wasn't all that bad, but by all that was holy their bickering was getting annoying. Sure, at the start it was hilarious, but by the what...three to five month mark...Still the food was amazing and while the Valkyries were pleasing to the eye, they weren't his wife. Oddly they seemed grateful that he wasn't pawing them every evening like the other warriors he was usually with (and they spared no expense at his lack of interest). When he was able to talk with them, the warrior-maidens were actually quite the repository of fighting techniques and skill. They tried to teach him to fight with many more weapons, but his knives still felt like his hands when he was asked about it, despite showing some skill with a spear and shield, as well as a staff and axe for some odd reason. Still that night, was both too fast and slow for the man out of time. After a few hours, he noticed Thor looking at him. Taking that as his cue, he waked quickly and quietly over to the table he sat at. “My Father is ready to speak with ye, just bear in mind he might not be able to help you.” “I understand, I might not like that, but I DO understand.” “Then come,” Thor stood and motioned to follow, “Let us see what he has to say.” ======================================= “I wish I was able to help more, young one, but for you to return to the land of the living...” “That ISN'T what I want. I know that is less likely than ice surviving in my Hell. I just want to talk to my wife and daughters again, once before I take the eternal torment I earned with my life. Guru sending me here reeks of a setup. And I can't tale that.” “Why do you wish to not return to Midgard? Surely your family-” “I thought I told you they died due to the actions of my enemies.” “Nay, you hadn't. That does simplify things a tad.” The large and well built man with an eye patch and beard to make Saint Nicholas jealous stated after Nikolai said his piece. He stood and walked to a balcony. After initially meeting with Odin, Thor and Nikolai were led to a semi-secluded room, nearby the tables, but removed enough to have a semblance of privacy. Here Odin told them the simple truth. 'Once dead, a mortal is so hard pressed to return to the realm of the living most don't try merely due to the risks involved.' “Can we help him?” “Only he can help himself, my son. That doesn't mean we can't help him get started however.” “And how would that be?” “You need to go to Niflheim and speak with the Goddess, Hel. She MIGHT help you. This is oddly enough a case she needs to made aware of regardless.” “Why? He died a warrior's death.” “Simply put, he has said it himself- our ways aren't followed by many at large in Midgard. While he knows where he is, I doubt he understands it's importance that he is here. We Æsir are outside of any influence to help or hinder him. That does not mean we CANNOT do so should we wish.” states the old god. He looks back, “Come, I shall escort you to the Bifrost.” ======================================= “Then what happened?!” call the three mares in suspense. The tension is astounding. Nikolai jumped a bit at hearing them. He realized he had fallen silent and began to speak again only for more voices to call out. “Whoo-wee, that doesn't sound like it is goin' to end well.” muttered Applejack. “I say, just what mythology is he talking about Twilight?” asked Rarity. “I don't know, it bears a resemblance of the Raiders of the Ice, but the lack of normal equine terms is throwing me off.” “Could you describe the Bifrost?!” oddly enough called out the rainbow maned pegasus. “Why did they fight so much?” asked Fluttershy. “So what kind of food did you eat? Any good pastries? OH! What was the 'drink' you mentioned!” quickly asked Pinkie. Spike was quiet, just making notes, as was Twilight, but his were more general and at the same time focused on names. Only Twiglight caught this, but was unable to ask him about it as her friends and the three rulers all began speaking at once. She sighed and looked to the stallion of the hour. Groaning, Nikolai put his head in his hooves. The headache had started and didn't seem to be going away anytime soon. This was going to take a while...He hoped he had the patience for this. God help them all, he was going to need it. Author's Note TOOK ME LONG ENOUGH. any ways, enjoy this one- I begin the story in earnest now! (maybe not in terms of updates, but hey as long as i put something down i win there right?) Peace! AwokenAwoken The Rainbow Bridge was a bit of a misnomer, looking back on it. While the spectrum was brilliant, all I saw was white. But that wasn't the sole purpose of my trip. I sat in front of Odin, riding with him on Sleipnir. Our destination was a place more in line with what you could have considered a hollowed out glacier or maybe a very cold cave. I can honestly say that as I entered Nifelheim, and was met by cold so deep it hurt, I saw three things. One was a massive vortex that was a bit odd. The others were slightly more in line with what I was used to seeing in the realms of the Æsir. The few gods I had come to know were there, along with an older crone I had never seen before. She was an oddity in a realm of weird. Half black and half white, divided evenly down the middle. She was looking so intently at me I couldn't help but look back. I nearly missed Odin's first words in nearly an hour. “Young Morgan, if you truly wish it, we can see you off. But know that Thou still died and as such cannot return to Midguard.; not at least from here.” “I know. I think I know where I can go to at least find my family.” “Thou knowst that they have moved on, correct? That they are not even in my halls?” asked the crone. She walked slowly tow the edge of the pit. After she reached it, I revived a new glare, one I was beginning to hate. “This path is not opened lightly, BOY.” “Listen, I don't intend to return to life again. It has been months for me. I am a bit annoyed that I can't kill more V'sori, but I died doing what I could to save my home. I just want to say good bye to my wife and children.” “As noble as that is, you should know that if you leave, you will burn.” “I was in Hell once. I can handle a few hours there again. The demons couldn't handle me the first time.” “They are not what I was referring to. There is a more potent fate there that has you in it, and if you go back it WILL come to pass.” That did it for me, I looked to Thor seeing as I got on well enough with him to not immediately snap if he said something I didn't want to hear. “I just enter the vortex right?” “Nay, you must sink thy knives into your heart whilst in it.” His face was not joking, his tone serious. The fiery bearded giant was actually taking this seriously. That wasn't a first, but it was damn close. I drew my vibro-blades and looked the assembled gods and goddesses in the eyes. “It has been an honor and a privilege. Thank you all for this.” “Young Morgan...” “See y'all on the other side!” I called out as I jumped up, flying into the center of the vortex, which now that I took the time to look at it, was a swirling vortex that looked like the night sky. And I was flying into it's eye. I kept my eyes open as I drove my blades into my heart, mainly to not let the tears I was shedding fly behind me, feeling the beating muscle tear itself apart as I hit the eye. Then all was pain, Hell-fire, and the laughter of demons....I don't even remember why I was crying anymore. It just hurt even before I was stabbing myself. “Well, that seems to have worked out rather-” started Luna, before Chrysalis spoke up. “If you remember I said he was injured. THOSE were among the older wounds he had.” “Uhh...What?” asked Luna. Meanwhile, giving them a glare, Morgue continued his tale. When I came to, I was laying on some rock. Hard, black-gray in color, dirty, jagged. The air, if you could call it that, hot and stifling, smelled of ashes, fire, burnt flesh, smoke, and shit. I heard the screaming, crying and defiant yelling. Sobbing, pleading, moaning. It was awful. It was Hell. And I was finally back. One step closer to my goal. I opened my eyes. I saw the mess of demons and devils around me. They were being held back by the marks on the ground that I was in. I looked and recognized the patterns. Viking-esque and vaguely holy looking. THAT wasn't normal. As I stood, I heard the monsters around me crying out for blood. I was an unclaimed soul. That made me worth more than I can state. I then heard the old crone again, “Once you leave the circle, you will be gone from Our realm. Leave once you are prepared.” Not leaving immediately was sounding like a better option as the demons and devils near me caterwauled and danced in mad glee. I heard a few voices, mainly screaming about a new soul. Drawing my blades from my chest, I looked out. After focusing for a few seconds, I had the full might of my muscles and body at the ready. I lept forward and broke the circle, beginning the newest fight of my ...un-life? It took hours. Literal hours. After I clove through the various monsters and demons I faced, I came to a hill. This hill was odd, seeing as it was made of skeletons. Then I recognized it. It was where I first fought in Hell. I looked around and saw the door that had started this whole affair. I roared out one name, “GURU!” and started to run at the door. What happened was unexpected to say the least. The hoards behind me had stopped and begun clearing a path to the door. “You want to go to that THING? Go ahead. It's your doom.” “Already seen his fat ass once. I am to get answers this time.” “Who are you?” “What, have y'all forgotten Morgue already?” That caused some of the denizens of that place to just walk away, muttering. One thing I picked up was “...Johnny Cage at least only beat us. HE has to KILL us...” That, whatever and whoever it was, sounds like someone I could have some fun with. But I made it to the door and walked in. “GURU! Are you in here ya fat bastard?!” “Morgan, why are you back in this place? Don't you need to be getting back to Valhalla?” “NOPE! I came for answers and maybe a chance at saying good bye to my family.” “And what would those answers be? You know I have a Price for anything, just as you have a Price for all you hold dear.” “Why? Why was the first thing you did when I showed up the first time was to mock me for dying, and then send me to the halls in Valhalla?” “Simple, and this answer is free. You honestly are no threat to me, nor will you ever be. I am so far beyond your ken, it is absurd to think you could challenge me. And yet you did. You worked with my Servant. You know my methods, if not my practices. And as such I felt you were being impulsive. And while your overall goal was...interesting, you must know that you were unable to even begin it. Had you taken me 'down',” the figure in the shadows started to rant, making Nikolai begin fuming, “You would have had to deal with not only those I consort with consistently, you also would have had to give up any and all hope of saying good bye to your family. And as for them...THAT is an expensive bargain. “To pay that price, you would need to give up one thing for me. But I already know how you will answer. You are too true to what makes you yourself. You will refuse. And then you will try to fight me and I will be forced to make an example of you to the denizens of this place. So let us move past that particular detail. I offer you the same deal I made to Chaos Wylde. The one you know as-” “Deadlord, I know. And I ask you- WHAT IS THE PRICE.” “The very souls you seek to meet with.” The rage filled scream was not unexpected, not by the lack of surprise I could see on what passed for his face. The fact that I flew into his face was, that he wasn't expecting. I got a few solid hits on him, but I swear I was breaking my hands on his face. And the next thing I know I am being held midair by...something. “And now I am left with no choice. You want to meet your loved ones again? It shall never be so here or in any other dimension I am in. You don't want to return to the realm of life, but to die for the last time? You shall never have existed. You want my wrath, YOU SHALL RECEIVE IT.” And the next thing I know, I was flung threw the air. I heard the air screaming as I flew through Hell. I passed over places I considered myth and legend and realized that there was more to the concept of the afterlife than I had ever considered. I flew over the realms of Hell, Helheim (and boy, was Hel shocked, lemme tell you. I could see it on her face), a back void, a gray void, a place that looked like a shitty restaurant, and I came to a place that reminded me of a place called Hades... ====================================== “HOLD IT, you mean the afterlife of the great civilization of Roam?” asked Twilight. “Twi, you should now that he has no idea what our history is by now, I mean, he seems to be a walking contradiction.” stated Spike followed shortly by a rapid response to a question not asked by Twilight yet, “Twilight, just let him talk!” ========================================= Over the various fields I flew, until I came to a place I cant recall the name of. It was a big pit. Bottomless supposedly. Well, guess where I was headed? Yup, I flew into the pit. It sucked; darkness, black as pitch levels of dark, quiet except for the sounds of air passing by me, and more time then I knew I could stand passed. After a while I felt a HUGE impact on my back and then it hit me, I had hit the wall. And so I proceeded to bounce off the walls for awhile. Then I hit a wall that gave away and I was flying over a place that looked like a prison set inside a place filled with lava. I couldn't make any more out, seeing as I had a few mach cones around me. I hit these massive doors very quickly, and I can tell you that hurt. I felt some bones break when that happened. I was passing over some kinda forest, and then boom. I was over a desert. I hit the rocky flats under me so hard I blacked out. And lemme tell you lot, THAT hadn't happened in years. Next thing I know, I am waking up in a thing that made whatever terror I was feeling grow. I couldn't breathe, and was barely able to see. I lifted my arms and began to pull at the walls holding me in. I was waking up slowly. As I woke up more, I was able to put more force behind my attempts at escape. When I finally got out, I was behind two horses that looked like they had been bred with bugs. The one on my right sneezed and, as it turned it's head to avoid hitting it's partner, noticed me. It swung around completely. If it hadn't been for the fog in my head covering everything in a...I guess I can call it a blue fog, I would have ducked under that spear point. Regardless, it hit me in the face and I just reacted. Next thing I know, I am being attacked by more and more of these things. And I hear someone yelling at Guru for God knows what. Honestly it's strange, like someone else was driving my body. It was so surreal. After I FINALLY came to my senses, I tried to leave. The halls were painted green and red. I had my stuff back. And I saw a roof. I jumped, and I saw something that took my breath away. A beam of purple light, flowing into the distance. From just above me as I left the spire I was in. I couldn't help myself. I slammed down near the base of that tower. And the next thing I know, I am surrounded by more horses, pegasi this time. The big white one, she had a horn. Her expression was odd. And she said something. I couldn't understand her as well as the bugs. Then I realized that the bugs had been telepathic. I shook my head to clear it and then I hear a few feet moving over to me. I look up and see a pegasus trying to talk to me. Its dark and no-one can see the blood I am covered in. Then the rage filled screams hit the air. A big bug, covered in armor and wielding a spear fly's out and rushes me. I swing my left arm forward and down when he is near. I clove him in half. I mutter something..I...I cant remember what. =============================== “It was something to the effect of there being no good fights to be had here, everything died too easy,” was the response form Celestia, of all the ponies to talk. She had a look of regret on her face. Morgue didn't say anything. Unlike the other outbursts, this was one he wanted to hear. “Seeing an injured stallion KILL a changeling and make light of it, while barely being able to stand, was not something I was ready for. “If anything, I think my guard should be held in higher esteem, considering how they reacted.” Before the questions burning on tongues could get out Nikolai began talking again. ================================= One of the armored horses shot forward and got between me and the big one. The others started trying to guide me into a corner. I jumped and landed behind all of them, fully in the light by now. The setting sun was quiet effective at highlighting the horror I was at that time. The biggest bug I ha seen yet came flying at me, covered in plate and wielding twin ling swords. At around this time I felt more sure about my self and was more aware of everything. I was waking up. After some time, exchanging blows and words, a darker horse with a horn and wings showed up. And then the fun began. ================================== “And that is where we were at the start of our fight. The rain began some time after we started, and didn't let up until later. I am sorry some of my...testimony is so lack luster after some of the earlier bits. But I really cant remember much. Its like something took a sponge to my memories and wiped some away or just blended them together. It feels weird and I honestly don't like the implications of that can mess with my head so easily.” “So your defense is this, you feel as if somepony or something more accurately, has altered your memories. And if so, they inadvertently caused the issues that led us here today?” “Yes and no, what I did was what I would do again f given the chance. What I was trying to say was it felt weird body-riding myself as I was doing those things, it felt surreal. But as far as all of the actions committed, I remember doing all of them. Not WELL per-say, but I do remember. And I hold no remorse for it, killing is my job and I honestly at this point am inured to it. Just get this farce over with. I have better things to do.” “Such as?” asked Chrysalis with no small amount of snark. “Like getting back to the land of the dead? I mean I don't think I left, but really this dream has to end sometime am I right?” “...You believe this to be a dream or altered reality that is nothing more than a work of fiction?” “Lady I was DEAD. You don't come back to life. You only get one and I then spit in the eye of the one being who was willing to even consider breaking the natural order. I CAN'T BE ALIVE.” “Much to your surprise then, you are. I wouldn't be taking this this lightly if you weren't. A being brought back is an affront to the order of life and death.” “Harsh, Sunbutt, Harsh.” quipped Morgue, “Also, this is LIGHTLY?” “For Our sister, it is indeed light. Normally this would have been dealt with in public.” “Well, thanks for that then.” “As for your 'punishment' I feel it is best delivered to you by Queen Chrysalis.” At that last statement the aforementioned changeling moved up and looked over at Celestia. The two look at each other for a few seconds and then nod. “You are to be taken to Ponyville and learn about this land. You are to come to realize that your plight is no more and MOVE ON. Then we can discuss the reparations to my hive.” “WHAT!?” was the response from the others in the room, including Nikolai. That he hadn't seen coming. He had been expecting something as outlandish as being banished to the moon. This didn't bode well for the stallion and the mares near him. “Basically Nikolai, you have been seemingly thrust into a world you don't know, with nothing to your name. Your manners or lack there of are unsettling. You belief that you are still dead needs to be rectified. Yet, until that time, any form of reparations from you might be interpreted as shallow. So I want you to learn to live again. Move on, seeing as you seem so stuck on avenging your wife and foals. Only when you have balanced out will I consider any payment you try to give me and mine genuine. “You are also tasked with learning about friendship in this land, seeing as you have no idea how to make friends in general.” “HEY, just because I don't try to go out of my way to be nosy isn't a sign that I don't know about friendship.” “That may be, but here things are different. Learn. That is all you can do at this point.” “Why doe this feel like a cop-out?” asked Spike to no-one in particular. No answer greeted the young dragon. The looks shared by Celestia, Luna, and Chrysalis however seemed to convey more they they had said today. They watched as the group left them after it was made clear they needed to leave by the guards outside. Once they were gone, Luna cast a spell that prevented any outside sources form eavesdropping. “Are we sure that this is the only way?” asked Luna. “Luna, if what your sister believes is true, you know better than her how this needs to be found out. And besides, its not like you can't watch him anyway, what with your Dream-walking.” “True, but then again...one could say young Spike was the most honest here.” “Hush, both of you. There is more I needed to tell you. After I told you about the things I had learned last night; I received a visitor. He left with the most cryptic warning and left behind this. I didn't bring it up earlier seeing as the being left this with saying that 'Only if he seems like it wasn't himself will this be useful'. And at this point i think that is the case.” The device was small and made of an unusual material. It had a hard black pane of glass and a small circle on the bottom with many shapes around the edges of the circle. Flipping the object over in her magic, Celestia showed them the back. It was deep green and had a small whit apple on it. The apple was missing a bite's worth. “One of his allies is already hear and can explain more.” With a flash of light the Diarchs and Queen were teleported out of the room to a place unknown save Celestia. Laughter was heard if you listened closely, much different in tone from the Gamer; much more in line of someone laughing at a joke only they know. And so the sun set upon an empty room, making way for the night and all of its subtle glory. And all was peaceful for the moment... Author's Note So yea, Merry Christmas/ Kwanzaa/ Hanukkah/ [insertfavoriteholidayhere.jpg] Enjoy this quick update, its time i finally finished that bit of the story. any comments y'all got on this last few chapters? i was trying something out (mainly the second person bits; seeing as that flashback was from his point of view i felt it was a bit more personal). Peace and have a happy New Year! Night TerrorsNight Terrors I recommend setting that last song on repeat. What was once a decent day spent in the company of her friends quickly turned into a minor logistical nightmare. Twilight stared at the stack of paper in front of her, looks of trepidation crossing her face as she read on and on; those looks being mirrored on her friends' face's as well. The papers in question were not for any wrong doing or taxes, but for trying to help a stallion who recently came into town. Said stallion was currently in a meeting with Mayor Mare. While he had a rather unique skill set, he was not trained in any formal degree that could be proven and as such was being considered a liability for the town in case something were to happen to him. And among the more distressing facts that were available to Twilight was the was his latest meeting, those had begun two days after he initially showed up in town with Twilight and her friends. Its been a week at this point. Even with the backing of the Princesses and some funding from the crown to help find a place to live...Morgue is going to have to do SOMETHING for bits. Fighting wont cut it, I don't think the town needs a 'blood-sport' arena. thought Twilight. Since Morgue had come into town a just over a week prior he had been disappearing come nightfall, nopony sure where he was going, not even Pinkie. And to make matters worse, nopony knew what he was doing for food, seeing as the various stall owners and ponies working the grocers hadn't seen him at all; the bankers in town also said they hadn't seen him. It was like Morgue was only in town everyday long enough to say he was there. And while it was enough for the terms set by Chrysalis (barely), Morgue wasn't actively participating in anything the town had going on. Pinkie hadn't even gotten a chance to throw a party for him yet, he asked her to hold off on it until he had a place to host it. Which led to the girl's current problem. The paper work they had was oddly enough the entirety of documentation the Princesses had sent down so the town records could be updated so the next census later that year would be accurate. Morgue had talked to the Princesses and Queen Chrysalis at length after his story was done. While he was still in Canterlot, he was a guest of the crown. No exception would be made for his stay in Equestria. However the sheer amount of things he had told the three mares in charge of his 'punishment' had boggled the mind. His scholastic knowledge was actually very large, if poorly remembered if the papers were anything to go by; collegeic level at least. And his recounts confirmed that by his own admissions of going to a local college and being unable to pay for the final year or so he had needed for his general studies degree. His knowledge of taxes and similar financial skills might have even being on par with an accountant if they weren't so filled with holes not unlike the every day citizen. His own vocation was off the table, seeing as most ponies didn't really enjoy fighting at all. He apparently had some experience as a 'handy man' since he had maintained his apartment before he had been married. He had minor mechanical skills from keeping a 'car' running for years. Caring for foals was something he admitted to knowing how to deal with since he was a father at one point. As she and her friends looked through the massive missive (Spike was currently still recovering, the warning note he had gotten being the only thing keeping him from being sick was welcomed after what had happened with Discord), Twilight couldn't help but think one disturbing thought There isn't anything here in town I can think of to give him as a job idea. Horse-apples, I don't even know if he has a cutie mark. Morgue was never sen out of his odd attire, citing he had social mores he wasn't going to break simply to fit in, along with the whole image of his scars causing a panic. While it was obvious he didn't care about other's thoughts on the matter, he was reluctant to scar foals, saying it wasn't worth the effort to try and rectify the situation should that be the case. I just don't get what he can do.... ==================== “This is going to be our last meeting Ser Morgan,” started Mayor Mare, “since your information was added to the town archives; everything appears to be in order. I honestly don't understand the Princesses' take on your situation or why they are helping you do this, but I can say it will be an interesting endeavor at the least.” “Yeah, well it was the only thing I could think of that might work as far as a job might go for me. My prior...occupation...was considered undesirable to say the least. I have to ask, what does Ser mean anyway?” “Did Princess Celstia or Princess Luna not explain what it meant or its significance?” “Not that I can recall. They would always giggle and tell me to ask either you or one of your townsponies what it meant.” “It is an old title, not quite out of use, but certainly not common. It was a old title gifted to a Knight of the Court, slightly above a landed knight. However, recipients of said title were outside of the Court's politicking and structure. They were purely noteworthy individuals that had been given the title so they could function as militaristic advisers and teachers.” “Neat, so I take it you had to look it up recently as well?” “Yes, ever since Twilight and her friends had sealed Discord in stone again, they also revived that title. One of the perks of that title is a tax break after all.” Mayor Mare laughed as she explained. “Since the title was given to them, Applejack is actually one of the only ones to regularly use her breaks and the like, with Rarity and Fluttershy being the others. Nopony knows why Fluttershy uses her breaks, but the results have been interesting, she paid for an extension on her house that way.” “So, all of that extra stuff aside, I can get the land I need for the area I want to build on? It's that easy?” “Only if the land isn't already claimed, which by this point we would have found out about.” “Alright, what do I need to sign and where is it?” Morgue asked as he started to get off of the floor he had been sitting on. Ever since he had started meeting with the mayor, his size had taken less and less getting used to. While he was still tall, he was no longer as heavily built; he now appeared almost emaciated. When Mayor Mare had asked about that one aspect of his build, he had explained as best as he could, which had settled her mind enough to get down to business. His plan was simple- he was going to help train some of the Royal Guard as well as a few of the Changeling Centurions. Not many or often, as he had told the Diarchy and Chrysalis that his own training was long and intense, but enough that the result should speak for themselves. When he had presented the three rulers with this idea he had also mentioned one thing that caught their attention “Just because I am willing to train some of your soldiers doesn't mean I am going to make them into something that can be used against me should I lose my mind. Now, that being said, my main goal is to actually give you lot some means of dealing with me should that happen. I might be as cold and callus as the next sociopath, but I wasn't always this bad. I WILL NOT hurt a child if I can help it for example. “The guard I want to train is going to need to number less than forty. I have never actually taught anyone or been in that kind of leadership position before. This will be a learning experience for all of us.” “So why even bother then?” “Luna, you should know as a fighter you don't just sit there. You train, you work, you build muscle, so on and so forth. This is as much for me as it is them. And since you lot seem bent to try and fix your relations between you nations as fast as possible, I figured it never hurt to have a few soldiers who knew each other in case some things went downhill. It actually worked for a few countries back home.” “So we should let you take no more than forty of our guards and soldiers, have you alter their training, and pay you for this service?” “Yes Chrysi. And just to try and sell the idea a little more, once these guards are trained, they can train more of your troops, in ways that make it faster and more effective. One of the big reasons I want more experienced guards is so I don't need to start from the ground up. I am going to be writing a new book for your training regimen as is. I asked about payment because ain't nobody do shit like this for free. I need a way to support myself.” “And fighting is off the table, as you have no doubt been made aware of by now. We will let you know about using our soldiers as guinea pigs, however you can begin looking into the concept of a school for self defense. There are a multitude of self-defense schools in the lands all over the world. You could surely make a name for yourself in that field.” “That's all I can ask for Sunbutt. A chance.” Nikolai Morgan was going to teach some of the various members of the Royal Guard and Changeling Centurions how to fight as he did as both a fail safe should he go (more) insane and to show just how advanced his world's fighting techniques were. He was going to be paid a fair sum for his efforts. The one big issue was where, since he was going to be located in Ponyville. A new building set up for just such a task would draw attention he didn't want in the town proper. The three rulers had dubiously accepted his plan for income, and understood his reservations about where he was to do it. The three mares had decided to help him with funding, but that was all. It would be up to him and the various ponies he would work with to figure out much, since he had asked for those the leaders had at their disposal as teachers they could spare. Five days later they had a list of names ready for him. The list was much smaller than the forty names he said he would feel comfortable with as his maximum. There were a total of 16 individuals on it- twelve ponies of the Guard and 4 Centurions. The split of types of ponies ended up being even, much to his surprise. Nikolai had spent the better portion of a day reading up on his new students, even though that word didn't feel right to him. The twelve ponies of the Royal Guard were an mixed bunch, what with their numbers being evenly split down the types of ponies. With the four Changelings all he got was some basics and a name, but it would have to be enough. The names on the lists made him think some of the members coming this way were related, but since he had no clue if they were and how pony families worked for naming their kids for that matter. The list for the Royal Guard came back into view as he scanned it for the umpteenth time. His small camp outside of the town was quiet except for the crackle of the fire he had going next to him. The smoke from the cigarette in his mouth was spiraling up and out of sight, blue in the darkness of the area. His small pile of bedding was already laid out for him to go to sleep. The only reason he was reading this list again was he wanted to be sure he had the names and descriptions of his new...whatever-they-were down. Oddly enough the Guard detachment was listed by rank while the Changeling one was not. Looking back to his list, Nikolai took one last glance at the names on it. Onyx Gust, Earth pony Male, Age- 40, Eyes- Green, Coat- Grey black, Mane/tail- Red and Yellow Cutie Mark- Dust-devil with black rocks inside Rank- Major Peppermint Spice, Unicorn pony Female, Age- 39, Eyes- Hazel, Coat- Orange, Mane/tail- Brown(graying) Cutie Mark- Hard peppermint candy surrounded by fire in a spiritualistic fashion. Rank- Captain River Eyes, Earth pony Female, Age- 18, Eyes- Amethyst, Coat- Brown, Mane/tail- Silver Cutie Mark- A cats-eye symbol made from running water. Rank- Captain Wintersong, Pegasus pony Male, Age- 31, Eyes- White/Grey (appears blind), Coat- Green, mane/tail- White Cutie Mark- A snoflake in the form of a sixty-fourth note. Rank- Lieutenant Ivory Fire, Pagasus pony Female, Age- 26, Eyes- Brown, Coat- Yellow, Mane/tail- Black Cutie Mark- White fires in a double helix pattern Rank- Lieutenant Swift Bolt, Earth pony Male, Age- 25, Eyes- Yellow, Coat- White, Mane/tail- Strawberry blond Cutie Mark- Hoof with lightning shooting off into ground Rank- Lieutenant Water Lilly, Unicorn pony Female, Age-38, Eyes-Sky-blue, Coat- Ochre, Mane/tail- Blond Cutie Mark- A Water Lilly made of will-o-the-wisps. Rank- Sergeant (Battlemage) Platinum Chaser, Pegasus pony Female, Age- 29, Eyes- Neon Red, Coat- Black, Mane/tail- Spikey Blue and Yellow Cutie Mark- Bronzed wing on upstroke Rank- Sergeant (Windcaller) Moonlight Hunter, Unicorn pony Male, Age- 26, Eyes- Grey, Coat- Black, Mane/tail- Grey Cutie Mark- Full Moon set behind a bow and spear (crossed) Rank- Gunnery Sergeant Lightning Steps, Pegasus pony Female, Age- 19, Eyes- Brown, Coat- Rose red, Mane/tail- Fuchsia Cutie Mark- Thunderhead clouds Rank- Sergeant Lightning Mist, Earth pony Male, Age- 30, Eyes- Blue, Coat- Brown, Mane/tail- Silver Cutie Mark- Blue fog bank shaped like a pony Rank- Sergeant (Master, currently under observation for jokes, temporary demotion pending results of investigation) Jade Spark, Unicorn pony Male, Age- 45, Eyes- Sapphire Blue, Coat- Jade Green, Mane/tail- Dark Green and White Cutie Mark- Grey background, fire with jade sparks and flames. Rank- Colossus (Line-mage) Due to the constraints you placed upon the selection criteria these ponies are the only ones We as their leaders believe are up to the tasks you might ask of them. As you requested, their files are being sent along with them so you do not build any bias towards any member of any of Our branches. The attached document lists the ranks and meanings of each with-in the Royal Guard. The list for the Changelings was barely more than a scrap piece of paper with names, and a date for when they would arrive. It was the same day as the Royal Guard No doubt they planned that. Looking back at the small scrap of paper, he noticed one thing. Names and that's all. I wonder...was she expecting me to out them? I wouldn't put it past Chrysalis. Sparklink, Male Winterstrike, Female Flameleaf, Female Scrollbolt, Male Will arrive upon the Summer Solstice. So, in his makeshift campsite, Nikolai rolled onto his back and waited with his forelimbs crossed under his head; for both the new day and whatever it brought with it. The stars overhead gleamed and shone, the majesty of the heavens laid out. Shooting stars shot across his vision as he watched. The crackle of the fire chasing any of the night's chill away, he felt content. How long has it been since I just sat and watched the world go by? Months or years? The sense of contentment lasted longer and longer, and Nikolai's eyes began to close. However, as he was doing so, he heard a gasp. His left eye cracked open, and he saw the three younger ponies from before. The three, sisters and adopted little sister of the mares he was supposed to be 'learning' from, just looked at him. He looked over to the road he was near, and saw a scooter with a cart behind it. Musing about it, he felt that the fire and his own tiredness kept him from hearing the younger pegasus' buzz that marked her being near on that deathtrap and he had seen enough reports with the pictures of what these three got up to while waiting for mayor mare that it wasn't as funny as it could have been (it was better in his own cynical view of comedy). “Can I help you three?” “Uh, why are ya out here mistah? Shouldn't you be with somepony right now? Or at least headin' home?” asked the little yellow filly, Apple Bloom recalled Nikolai rather abruptly. His answer was to lay back down. “Just waitin'. Nothin' more.” “For what? There is only a few things this far out of town. The old Hitch home is near here, but it hasn't been lived in in nearly a decade.” said the foal he remembered was called Sweetie Belle. “Let's just say, it ain't goin' to be rundown long.” “So, you are just going to move in there? What are you going to do for bits?” asked the last of the three. “Scootaloo! Don't put him on the spot like that. Just because ain't nopony really seen him for nearly two weeks doesn't mean that he needs to be put out like this.” scolded Apple Bloom. “Honestly? It's alright, I have been making plans for a job and where I am gonna live. It just took some time. Got some folks comin' in around the solstice. Can you three tell me when that is supposed to be anyway?” “About five days from now.” answered Sweetie Belle after a few moments talk with the others. That was a bit of a surprise. He figured it was a few months or so off from the letters. Guess I need to get a calender. “Well, could you lot let your sisters know I will be by the day after tomorrow? I guess I need to explain a few things sooner rather than later.” “Okay, anything else?” “Nah, I can take care of the rest.” “Goodnight!” with that the three left him to the silence of the night and his thoughts. The crackle of the fire was all that could be heard long into the night, even his soft snores weren't too loud. ==================== In Canterlot within the castle of the Royal Sisters, Luna sat and thought on the deal she and her sister as well as the leader of the Changelings had struck. The stallion, Nikolai Morgan as he named himself, was an enigma. A fighter seemingly displaced from his fights, a father and husband who had lost it all and been consumed by revenge by his own words, a mortal who claimed to have died and fought along side gods. That was a tall tale by any stretch, but odder things had happened to her and her sister. While very few used the Night court, those who did were of the more intelligent sort. While her sister had to deal with the various nobles, Luna had to deal with actual grievances that seemed to matter. A string of robberies here. A spree of muggings there. Housing hither and yon seemed to be the case for malcontents and those she would have called seditious only a thousand years hence. Still Luna tried to hold to the example set by her sister, it wouldn't do for the two to start fighting over something that petty. Tonight, however, was a night to her self. While she didn't have to maintain a waking consciousness for her duties as watcher of dreams, Luna preferred to be awake. It allowed her to do more with what time she had, help more of her ponies when they sought her aid. Tonight, however, seemed to bode ill. Methinks the Elements might need a visit to calm their nerves. Celly never did explain to young Twilight or her friends what the situation had become before she sent off Ser Morgan. As she thought that, she started to enter her sister's dream, to ask if that was something she should do. Even from here, she could sense the bearer's of the Elements dreams. They were at the least troubled. The landscape she entered after finding her sister's dream was odd. A land that was a riot of color and yet devoid of it at the same time. “What manner of sorcery is this?” “It is not sorcery, Luna; but technology,” started her sister, walking calmly to her from around the corner of a building to continue, “the lights you see are made of various gasses suspended in a tube made of glass. Electricity is then run through special caps fitted at the end to make the gasses change states of activity. The colors we see are the result. Truly, Morgan's world is unique.” “Was this among the things you decided to keep to yourself?” “No, but I wanted to indulge my curiosity before I asked you to help show this to the others. But such matters as the Star City Red Light District can wait. As young Nikolai said, 'The Lowwer Red isn't for everyone.' and that case he was right. The sheer depravity I can imagine is nowhere near his descriptions.” “A place of revelry then? Odd, there should be more activity.” “Luna I wouldn't look-” Luna turned to a building with several large crosses over the door and trotted over to look in. When she did, her wings shot out and she stiffened. Her sister's warning was just a tad too late to stop her. Shaking her head, Celestia pulled her sister out of the store aimed at mature individuals and tried to get her attention. “Luna, come now, pull yourself together. It isn't anything we haven't tried ourselves.” “True, but that doesn't make it any less...provocative.” she replied when she finally got her wits back after a moment. She then shook her head and then remembered why she had sought out her sister. “I was wondering if you had any reasons for not explaining the situation with Ser Morgan to your pupil. I feel a great disturbance from the vicinity of Ponyville.” “I received a letter from Twilight today, shortly before bed. She is worried, but only because Nikolai hasn't been seen in town. There has been no word of anything that would warrant such a large disturbance in your dream realm.” “That is most odd, I have to ask, would you join me in checking. Even if I am wrong, you should be of great help should I need it.” “Of course, and before we depart, have you heard from Chrysalis?” “Yes. She sent her Centurions off on the second to last trains from their points of origins. This will be settled in six days or so.” “Good, let us be off.” With that final bit of business done, the diarchs left the red light district behind them. Jumping from dream to dream was never easy. Especially when Chrysalis started to send out a pulse, obviously tracking and attempting to join them. Stopping to gather her and exchange tense if polite pleasantries was but the work of minutes. As the three closed on the dreams of Ponyville, the non-existent air seemed to thicken. “What is this sheer malice?” “I have no idea. That does not bode well.” “Ladies, we might have a problem. I can feel the emotion of what ever is causing this. This is a dream memory.” Chrysalis' proclamation scared the rulers. A dream that turned into a nightmare was bad enough, Luna stepped in before psychological trauma was inflicted. What this seemed to be was worse, something beyond even that. Quickly the three found the dream of Twilight and entered. The massive library she was in brought them to chuckle. “So like to her to envision such a space.” mused Celestia. They found the young mare in a sun-nook, reading. Seeing nothing amiss, they quickly got her attention. “Twilight, has anything occurred to cause nightmares in Ponyville?” “No, not that I am aware of,” her response tinged with worry. She looked over to Luna. “Is anyopny you can think of having this nightmare?” “This is beyond a nightmare, young Sparkle. This is almost a full blown Night Terror.” gravely stated Luna. Twilight mentioned her friends might know more and so the the three became four as they started to search for the source of the disturbance. Luna was worried, the feelings she had were getting worse and Chrysalis said the same; whatever was coming, it had yet to arrive. The rest of the girls seemed to know nothing about this, until they got to Applejack. “Ah don't know anypony who would be feelin' this down,” she started, “But Apple Bloom and her friends found Morgue outside of the old Hitch place.” With that news delivered, Luna started to broaden her search. While the dream realm was not fully a copy of the waking world, it was very close. With directions from the girls, they quickly found the house she mentioned. Pinkie, standing off to the side, looked to the road to town. She saw a large black cloud getting bigger as she watched. “Uh...I think I found it...” The cloud was almost to Ponyville and was still growing. Luna was shocked, as were the rest of the group. Now that they had seen it, they were flabbergasted as to how they had missed it. Quickly the group of ten, Spike having joined as they left Twilight's dream to speed things along, moved to the cloud's center. A temporary campsite was what awaited them. Laying on his side was the stallion of the hour. The cloud was pouring out from him, and from nowhere else nearby. “We must go into his dreams and stop this madness.” stated Luna, slipping back into the older Equestrian she used when she truly started to get stressed. “My friends, you must wait here, should this go badly you do not wish to be caught in what this foulness can become.” “WHOA! We aren't about to let you deal with that all by yourself!” yelled Rainbow, terrified at something that could make even the Princess of Dreams leery. However, she felt it was wrong to subject her to whatever was in there alone. “I agree, you shouldn't have to do this alone.” stated Rarity, nodding along and moving up to Rainbow's side. The rest of their friends moved up to their sides and nodded. Luna looked over to the other rulers. They had not taken their eyes from the could. They subtlety shook their heads. “I cannot take you. Should the worst happen, it shan't be pleasant. A Terror is not to be trifled with.” “Princess, you know we respect you and your wishes, but in this case-” started Twilight when all of the mares and the young dragon heard the sound of glass breaking. Luna's head snapped to the cloud and as she watched, horror began to overtake her features. “It is too late now, we must move. HURRY.” And with that last exclamation, the group found itself flying into the maelstrom that the cloud was becoming. Everything was a riot of color and sound for a few moments. Then it got quiet, deathly so. Looking around the group was shocked to see a large black expanse. “Tis is odd, it is like the dream has changed scenes, like a play. If so, where-” The ground erupted, large buildings of impossible size flying up and up until they touched the sky itself. The plaza they were in was huge, easily the size of any in Manehattan if not larger by a considerable margin. In the distance, they could see a park. Moving to the sides of the plaza, since standing in a road was a great way to get yourself hurt, they began to discuss their next move. Luna was furious with herself. “This bodes of tidings most evil. I should never have brought you seven with us. Now you are in danger as well.” “P-princess Luna, what do you mean?” “Ser Fluttershy,” hearing her title caused the mare to squeak, “A Night Terror is no mere nightmare. It is a vile dream almost as real as the waking world itself. Lesser terrors are common amongst the younger ponies and beings of this world, and many adults have them as well. But they are merely vivid nightmares. THIS is the start of a problem, that left unchecked could eventually enter the waking world in physical form. And to enlighten you further, this is how Nightmare Moon began life, my own dreams birthed the demon that I became.” With that sobering thought now on the table, the group looked around themselves again after taking a moment to collect their thoughts silently. The plaza was now cleaned and filled to the brim with chairs set in neat rows and a raised platform at the end. The various platforms near them weren't decorated but plain and empty, seemingly waiting for cameras of some description to be setup on them; even though they were over one hundred lengths from the podium mounted on the platform. The girls looked around in awe, the change was drastic. Chrysalis looked about nervously, feeling a imminent sense of dread that grew with each passing moment. Celestia and Luna looked about warily as if expecting an attack. After some time had passed, the group looked to each other again, with Applejack asking a question at the front of all of their minds. “So, if this is supposed to be so terrifying, where is the terror?” “I know...not...” began Luna, only to stop as she saw the crowds that lined the plaza and were seated. The dais on the podium had beings on it. The sense of foreboding and a weight she couldn't place settled upon her withers between her wings. She could see many of the strange bipedal beings that had little fur on their bodies except their heads and maybe the faces on ones she could conceivably call male. There were nearly two-and-a-half thousand as far as she could count; though the true number must have been greater. Twilight was caught up in viewing the odd contraptions that some of the beings had set up, watching as they talked looking at the podium and at the glass in the front of the devices. The sounds, though muted, were there if unintelligible. Pinkie was the first to notice something off however. “Um, why are there three open seats near the front?” Looking the group made their way to the front of the crowd, passing through the various shades as they walked forward. Once they were within a few lengths of the seats, their view was blocked by a large male, rushing to the dais. Once he was gone the seats were filled, with shades so crisp, the group felt like they could touch them. They could also understand them, unlike the others. “Honey, why are you being so fidgety?” “You know I hate this suit,” said the male, shocking the others. It began to dawn on them where they were. Fluttershy's hooves flew to her mouth with a low, “no...”, “It feels like its trying to choke me.” “You should go back and get it re-done then!” said the female, with a light and airy laugh.Her gazed drifted down to her lap, where an young girl rested. “Just because you feel no need to get remeasured for a suit doesn't mean you can't trust me to make up for your lack of fashion sense.” “True, but that is why you will always outshine me, Amelia.” “I love you you goof.” “I know, I love you more than anything-” “DADDY! What about me?” piped up the little one in her mother's lap. She looked very sad at his last comment. “Of course I love you, angel. Just because I love your mommy so much doesn't mean I don't love you Jess, or your sister. Speaking of- where is she?” “Oh! She found that boy she likes from school, he's like this many that way!” she said, holding up her arm and showing off a hand with five fingers, pointing towards the group of mares near them. “Please, say this isn't...” breathed Celestia. “Mom! Dad! Jim is here with his folks too!” squealed a young girl, older than the other. “Samantha Morgan! What have I told you about running off?” sternly asked the father figure. “To give any trouble makers your name and phone number?” Samantha replied looking very put out. “Maybe, but really you should have told us rather than disappearing on us. We are in the Big Apple after all. I don't want to tear this place down looking for you.” “Honey, please, let her meet her friend without acting like a stereotype. Besides, I watched her run off to talk to him and could see her the entire time.” Amelia replied before the husband at her side could respond. She then pointed over his shoulder to a place only three rows and a few seats over, where a family sat, the young male a blush on his face as Samantha waved back to him. “Man, everyone in school is going to be so jealous that I got to see this in person.” “Sam, stop and sit down. The presentation will be starting soon.” said the male, moving so that his daughter was between him and his wife. The group had no illusions at that point. They were seeing Nikolai and his family, most likely on the most saddening day of his life. Quickly looking to each other and holding their gaze, briefly, they looked back. The scene was quiet, and a female stood at the podium. She was in a very nice dress suit, with an odd piece of lace in a loop over her barel as far as Rarity was concerned. The lace was very nice black with blue edges. She then began to speak before anything more jumped out at the group. Today we are gathered here in the great city of New York to do several things.“ One of those things is not to celebrate, but morn. We all know of the war that ravaged the islands and coastal regions of our world. Just five over years ago, we had First Contact. An event so unprecedented as to be thought a joke at this point. As it was said by Arthur C. Clarke, 'Two possibilities exist: either we are alone in the Universe or we are not. Both are equally terrifying.' On that day just over a half decade back, we learned the truth. We are not alone in the cosmos. And instead of coming with warning or a greeting, our neighbors of the stars came with fire. Fire in their hearts and in their hands. Much did they put to the torch. But we were not about to let those invaders do as they wished. Not unanswered. The men and women of the various military's around the world found themselves hard pressed to hold back the tide, let alone turn it. There is no shame in that fact, for they were able to hold just long enough for the world to get behind them and make a real effort to fight back. Heros and Villains alike fought with us, some little more than children. In our hour of greatest need, they fought back. They took the fight to the Fin as they fought in our oceans and seas. As they stormed our lands from the water. We learned again of Atlantis as we watched the city burning under the waters in which it rested. Lives were lost, that is a fact of both war and life. And yet, having met with many of the individuals that fought in some fashion or another during my life, I can say that without a shadow of a doubt that they fought not for a need, but a WANT to ensure we were free. For the villains it was keeping their pond their own; or in rare cases a place NOT on fire. The heros fought as they did following their own codes and rules they each had. But one fact remains- they FOUGHT. Our soldiers gave blood, sweat, tears, and bodies for them to rally. And by the grace of God on high, they took it,” Taking a moment to let her words sink in, the woman looked down at the screen in her podium before continuing, “But in the end, we came to realize one thing. Even though we were truly united for the first time in historical memory like that, we were losing. A sad fact is we were losing the war for our freedom and livelihoods. “Then the V'asori came. Like angels from heaven did they descend upon pillars of fire. They turned the tide. They drove the monsters we were coming to fear away, back into the black of space. “They stood shoulder to shoulder with us. They endured as we had. We traded, learned, bartered, came to trust one another. Much of our rebuilt civilization was thanks to them. Without our kindly saviors we might not be here now. Yet that is not why we are gathered here today. We are here to thank those that fell, both soldiers and super beings who fought and those who fell who were merely trying to live their lives.” With that the crowd, already quiet, went silent and all that could be heard was wind blowing. The woman at the podium was quiet, head lowered. The group was still unmoving, afraid that some random movement would set this moment off like a powder keg. They knew of the story's end and had heard little from the stallion about it. Now they were there, living it as he relived it in a Night Terror. “Today, one of our greatest heros, Champion, graces us with his visit. It will be brief. While he is here to pay his respects; he too has a job to do. I bid you welcome Earth's mightiest hero!” the roar that rang out was only muffled by the fact the shades were never loud to begin with. The mares watched as Amelia winced and lifted a hand to her ear, all while yelling just as loud as her daughters. Nikolai was indifferent to the noise, looking to the sky above the podium. “Honey, why are you looking up there!?” “Look UP and you'll see!” He replied to his wife's question. When she did, so did the group. Their jaws dropped. A being in a white and blue jumpsuit was hovering overhead, arms crossed over his chest. He was powerfully built, and would have been intimidating if it weren't for the fact his face was covered in a smile that his eyes mirrored. His blue black hair whipping around his head, he shot toward the ground. Just before he hit, he stopped and hovered a moment before touching down lightly on the dais. The distance he covered was shocking and as fast as he had done it, no damage was caused in the area. Rainbow knew speed and knew what that kind of speed that distance took to cross. The fact this Champion was able to cross it in seconds, and at no damage to the surroundings no less, terrified her. “I won't be long, folks. I am here to wish my condolences to all of you who have lost someone or many someones to this trying time. If I could I would meet with everyone of you. It is only right I try to do so, this just feels too impersonal to me. But I have limited time, our work is only beginning if we wish to make this a better world. If it weren't for the lives laid down just a few months back, we would be unable to even have this moment to reflect and give our thanks to those who made it possible. Please, give our esteemed guest the welcome he deserves. Our V'asori friend here today is going to give us his own short speech before we get to party, a wake to be remembered for all those who will never be forgotten.” The man's voice was not as deep as the group was expecting. It was almost melodic. The figure that took his place among quiet applause was well built, covered in a immaculate suit. He was not quite as tall as the super-being he shook hands with, but still a little larger than average based on whet the mares could see. He had pale blue skin, a small singular lock of hair braided in front of he left ear, and most notably lack of a nose. He motioned for quiet. “Friends, I am here today to relay a message. That message is one of peace...” the crowd began to get loud again, but Nikolai and Amelia looked at each other sharply. “This won't be good.” “No, no it won't.” he replied. He started to scan the crowd, looking for a way out. Near the front it would be obvious if they left early, but they weren't in the front rows near the podium. They were offset just to the side. They were also near the edge. They could make a break for it if things started to get ugly. “Mom? Dad? What's wrong?” asked Sam. “Honey, what he just said was not a good thing, he also hasn't said or done anything in the last minute. We might have to leave early if things get ugly.” “O-okay Daddy.” That phrase brought the parents' subtle search for a way out to a sudden halt. They slowly looked at each other. Sam hardly ever called him that, just had by the way they acted. She was terrified of how they were acting. But their instincts were screaming if their faces were anything to go by. “Hun, I hope I am being paranoid, but I really think this man means to do bad things.” “Why daddy?” “Angel, I have no idea. I am just your daddy, alright? I will take care of you.” “Promise?” “Yeah.” “Pinkie promise?” this last question brought a sharp intake of breath from the seven individuals from Ponyville. The young girl was holding out her hand, the last finger on it held out as the rest were clenched. Nikolai grinned and held his own finger out, and gripped hers. “I Pinkie promise. Now just watch the speeches, I have no idea how you like watching them.” “That's easy, they use a lot of big words I don't know yet!” she said with a smile, her fear seemingly gone. The eyes of the mares weren't on the touching scene in front of them however, they were on the one pink mare in their group who was turning grayer and whose mane was straitening. Celestia and the other rulers were the only ones to catch his next line. “I swear, you get that from your mother, I KNOW I ain't got a lick of good brains in my head.” he said that with a smile. The crowd was finally dying down. “As I was saying, a message of peace; but not one for any of you. Begin the assault commander.” The last portion of that statement caused the crowd to gasp. Champion was instantly in front of the V'asori, only to be flung through the air as a loud whirring noise came from from a odd box held in the now hostile male's hand. “Save yourself or save them? What will it be Champion of the Alpha Force?” with that the figure seemed to flicker and disappear. In it's place was a metal skeleton that dropped to the ground with a clang. Champion was lying on the ground, hardly moving, with a smoking hole in his chest, opposite the capital C on his outfit. The crowd was going insane, a minor stampede erupting form the chaos. As the crow thinned in front of Nikolai's family, the girls all ran forward. Seeing as the memory stayed nearby, they came to realize one thing. The youngest Morgan girl had gone forward as well. “Come on Mistah Champ-e-on. Get up. My daddy is a champ-e-on as well, and he never lays down with out a good fight. Please get up.” They all heard Nikolai's cry of alarm as he found his daughter. He had run up, several men laid out on the ground between him and his wife and other child. “DON'T RUN OFF LIKE THAT! Now come on! We have to leave!” “Daddy, he's hurt. Look.” “What? What do-” he question died in his throat. The hole in Champion's chest was bad enough. The BLOOD he was leaking was new. He never bled as far as Nikolai was aware, not from something that small. Champion moaned and opened his eyes with a shudder. “Damn, that smarts.” “Can you move man?” “What are you-!?” the question quickly devolved into a coughing fit. Champion was in no shape to move on his own, that was obvious to Nikolai even considering his lack of medical training. “Come on, I got ya; let's get you to a hospital.” He said while reaching down to him up and carry him. Nikolai put him on his back when he felt the man's weight settle and gave an oomph. “Hehehe, daddy's giving him a piggy back ride!” "Samantha, walk beside me and hold on to my pants. Don't you let go. The crowd, while thinned, was coming back. Something was driving them back. “Jessica, I need you to come here baby; come on.” Amelia picked her daughter up as her husband stood with the Earth's mightiest hero on his back, looking dazed and confused while shaking his head. Now the group from Equestria was aware of something new. Screams. The crowd was screaming. Not like before either. This was a raw primal scream. A scream of fear. “Mommy? Why is everyone coming back this way?” “Honey!” “I know, this bastard is heavy!” “Daddy! You said a bad word!” “Bastard, shit, fuck, hell, damn, whore, and more!” he swore as he finally made it to his feet, the grin on his face was a goofy one, his wife chuckling at his antics, his daughters laughing. Together the family began running as fast as they could to the edge of the plaza. There weren't many people between them and the edge. They saw what was causing the screams this time. Robotic men, pipes, tubing and all were coming out of the shadows. They weren't silent either. Their hands held blasters, which were spitting death into the crowd. “Sorry bud, but this is my family I got to keep in mind here.” grunted Nikolai as he turned his back on the approaching host. The blasts hit the Champion's back, and oddly enough did nothing but almost unbalance the man carrying him. It was as if the Champion wasn't hit at all, even his suit was intact and unblemished. “Its fine.” “Okay then-” Nikolai's head snapped to the side as he looked the Champion in the eye. The man smirked, followed quickly by putting a pained grimace on. What happened next etched itself in the minds if the group as they watched. This hero, wounded and bloodied, forced himself off of Nikolai and brutally dispatched the robots. Only, instead of oil or any other substance like it, blood flew when he hit them. “My god are those people?” asked Amelia with horror in her voice. “Move, come on, MOVE!” yelled Nikolai as he grabbed Sam and started to run out of the area. Unfortunately it had to be back towards the platform. As they got close, the area was filled with the sounds of a odd machine. Looking up the three rulers saw the craft flying in high and fast, and were just in time to see a beam of red lance out and BURN everything it touched. The devastation from it was appalling. The roadway they stood on had become molten rock, and the bodies of those not burned away entirely were burnt to a crisp. The cries of terror redoubled at the new threat. The Champion flew back faster than anything the girls had seen yet, windows shattering from the forces at play. Twilight saw mach cones behind the figure as he flew at the craft. Nine. Nine cones, nine times the speed of sound. Twilight's only though was just how fast he was. The beams of light coming from his eyes as he flew were a moot point. The craft dodged and swooped around. Lining up again as the Champion tried to deal with everything at once. And had what happened next not occurred, he might have done it. Nikolai and his family huddled in the lee of the platform, his body between his wife's and his children under her. The robots were closing in, and he was yelling over the commotion to be heard. “I won't let go, you hear me!? I WONT LET GO!” “DADDY!” cried out twin voices. “HONEY, WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?” As he stood to cover more of them, his family could only cry out in fear. The craft was coming back, firing it's odd weapon again. This time it was heading towards the Champion and they were in it's path. His head snapped down and quickly back up. His face set in a snarl, he flew into the beam, firing his own as he hit. For a moment his pushed back the beam of his enemy's attack. Then the unthinkable happened. The craft broke all laws of physics and shot BACKWARD into the sky, broadening the beam. This forced the Champion into the air, higher and higher to keep the beam contained. Then his eyes failed him, he had to blink. And the light hit him as he opened them again. The pained scream was heard all over the field. Twilight saw one of the strange devices pointed at the scene, dropped to the ground and pointed almost perfectly to capture it. Her eyes were brought back to the horror over head. The Champion's body was slowly being reduced to ash before her eyes. “By the stars, when does this madness end?” whispered Chrysalis, quiet until now. “Only when it has run it's course.” said Celestia in a quivering voice, a tear leaking from her eye. This was an act of heroism that she had seldom had a chance to see, and like the other times it hurt far more to watch. Emotional pain was often times worse than physical. And Chrysalis was feeling all of it right now. Even were they still enemy's, Celestia wouldn't wish this upon her. The area was now bathed in fragmented beams of red light slowly growing. The family in the middle of all of this, the only ones left in this area, huddled in the ever shrinking eye of the storm. “I LOVE YOU! I LOVE YOU ALL!” cried Nikolai as the beams came closer. “DADDY!” cried his daughters, clutching their parents tighter as they tried to go smaller in what space they had left. “WE'VE GOT YOU, GIRLS; WE'VE GOT YOU, JUST HOLD ON, WE CAN DO THIS!” Amelia yelled over the storm and chaos. Champion's howls of pain were getting louder, but never once did he try to run. He in fact flew into the beam even more, shielding the lives of those below even as he was slowly being blasted apart. The air itself was on fire by now. And still Nikolai held on immediately between his family and the storm. The platform was long gone, his clothes burning away. His back was blistering and melting. The buildings nearby were exploding as the beam finally reached them. Shards of rock found his back and sliced it open like blades. His head flew back in a roar of pain, exposing his face, eyes closed, to the elements around him. His wife cried out in pain as the beams started to reach her. She shielded her children as much as she could, but the beams became one large red wall of death. The whole family was covered in red as they huddled with each other. And then all was white. The aftermath was rather subdued all things considered. The mountains of rubble were everywhere, as was the molten rock of buildings and the road. A rumbling was heard, and as the mares watched, Nikolai threw a large section of a whole building off of his back, still hunched over. Panting in pain, he looked around at the hellscape around himself. Shaking his head he looked down. Tears streaming down his face, he knelt down. The mares closed in and saw a heart wrenching sight. His family was still there, intact and not moving, eyes closed. “No, not after all of that; please no...” whispered Rainbow of all the mares, tears flowing freely as she watched. “Amelia? Sam? Jes? Come on, we need to move. Girls?” as he said that he finally touched them. He tried to pick them up, only for them to start to disintegrate into ash as he stood. “No...please...NO!” was all that left his mouth as they slowly flew away on the wind, whipping around him before they were gone forever. The ash of his family marring his cheeks and face did little to hide his tears among the blood from his wounds. A cry of pure loss came from his throat. He fell to his knees and looked up. They were smiling. was all Pinkie could think of watching the scene. She turned to ask the others if they saw, but her voice died in her mouth. Fluttershy was on the ground watching from her side, her legs and wings twitching from trying to go to him and help him in her own way. Applejack had fallen to her haunches and was just staring straight ahead. Rarity was sobbing into Rainbow's neck. Rainbow Dash was looking on with a vacant expression on her face holding their friend loosely. Twilight had seemed to have shut down. Celestia was quaking with repressed sobs. Luna was aghast and speechless. Chrysalis was crying quietly, head down. Spike, poor Spike, was shaking like a leaf, eyes wide and horrified, pupils dilated. “No; this is worse than any marega. This is a horror story like the ones I'm not supposed to read.” A sound reached them. It slowly snapped the group out of it's stupor. A being, well over seven feet in height crested a ridge, it's hide a dark color. It's head was vaguely shaped like a shark's, with the fin even. It's small black eyes looked out and widened at the sight of Nikolai. It reached up to it's bandoleer and grabbed a weapon. The bandoleer held many small objects and a large assortment of raw meat hanging from hooks. “+I GOT A LIVE ONE!+” it called out, over it's shoulder. Nikolai's head whipped around and his cry of pain became one of rage, he stood and lifted the section of the building he had thrown off of himself. Hefting it over head, the man ran at the Fin, who began to back peddle in fear. “+SUPER, HE IS A SUPER!+” and with that last uttered cry as the only warning the others with it got, Nikolai hit. Everything faded quickly to the sounds of death being raised over the hill. ============================= The glade returned and the group dropped to it's knees, releasing a collective breath. They were shocked to their core. That was no mere Night Terror. That was a living memory of his past. “I would appreciate it if you didn't come in my head.” said the stallion. The mare's and dragon looked at him. His head was off the ground and looking at them. “My memories are my own. Stay out.” And then the world seemed to fold in on itself. Luna gasped, “No, why is he waking up now!?” “Maybe because it is morning sister. Or maybe he is done sleeping for the night,” turning to Twilight and her friends, Celestia continued, “I will come to Ponyville in six days. Please keep this to yourselves until then. Chrysalis spoke up. “I can come too, if any of you wish to talk. After what we saw tonight, I will MAKE time for it. Stars know, we all could use a good group therapy session.” “A comforting thought. Worry not, I will attempt to give you pleasant dreams for the remainder of your rest.” said Luna as the group began to fade and leaving Luna alone. “What else do you have in your head and heart Ser Morgan? As far as I care, you earned your title that day with your actions, I have no doubts about you being a hero. Not a villain as you claim to be...” ============================ “A man can't get a good nap around here,” muttered Nikolai as he rolled over and stocked his fire. Grunting, he tried to go back to sleep, whatever dreams he had had long gone from his mind as he awoke. “Hope I can actually sleep this time, I want to be rested for tomorrow. Lord knows I am going to need it for them.” Author's Note I am going to give y'all three guesses as to where i was crying from this (I forgot how much his back story hurt.) and as a side note, the character i came up with for a later game with this same gm took this kinda backstory to 11. and was tied into everyone else's (not by choice) any thoughts on this chapter? next one should really move the plot forward. Now to kill off some xeno scum in xcom 2 to make myself feel better. Ossuary FoundationsOssuary Foundations Morning came with the sounds of all the animals near him waking Nikolai Morgan up. Sitting up he doffed his blankets and looked to his fire, or more aptly its remains. After reliving himself and quenching the embers at roughly the same time, Nikolai began to pack his belongings up. He then threw all of his remaining things into a small sling bag made from his blanket and put that on under his hoodie. While it was warm, it wasn't warm enough to cause him problems yet; summer would suck unless he got better clothes for it. Today he had to go to the bank and start the process of paying off the home and the land he was already slated to pay for. The writ of money that the Princesses had given him would cover that and all the expenses he would have for at least a year if the small conversations he had had with the girls on the way down from Canterlot were correct. “ So, your cash is called bits?” started Nikolai as he looked at one of said pieces of the pony's currency. “Yes, and before you ask, while it isn't solid gold; it is roughly seventy percent gold. At the very least, that particular coin is. The other coins we use are denoted by the number on one side. That is a One Bit coin.” began Twilight on one of her lectures. “Do they get made of more gold when they get bigger?” Nikolai was actually paying attention, much to her surprise. Thinking on it later would show that he was just being prudent, he was in a totally alien situation after all. “Yes and no. The next bit is the Ten Bit coin, which is completely made of gold. After that you have Platinum and after THAT you have Gem Bits.” “Bronze or copper? Silver?” “All three are Demi-Bits. Silver is the larger of the three with copper being the least.” “Ah reckon we could also stand to explain how we price things. He seems a might lost.” interrupted Applejack. Nikolai's eyes were starting to glaze over. He was mumbling something about being even richer than he had been. “Sugercube, what do you mean richer?” Snapping out of his daze, he answered. “While my wife made more money than I did a year, and that was no small sum, I brought home enough money with every fight that we could have payed off our house. Every time. Granted, we saved most of it for my medical bills and other expenses. Sam was looking at going to a private school.” “Who?” “Not important. Anyway, back home gold ran for around fifteen hundred an ounce. There are sixteen if those to a pound for me. That was over twenty grand-” “Twenty-four.” “For a pound. Solid bars of gold were in the 8 inch by 4 inch by 2 inch range in terms of measurement. They weighed something like thirty pounds. I could afford around sixty or so bars after a good fight.” “So you would average around a million or so Bits for a fight?” “Dollars. And on paper it was around three million. My endorsements, while not very many, paid well, and my major medical and managerial fees were also taken off the top. Still got taxed on all of it though.” “Whoo-hee! How often didja fight? Money that good is a Star-send.” “Maybe four times a year? And those were the years I wasn't hurt badly in my fights. Remember the speedster I told you about?” At their nods, he continued, “He put me outta fighting shape for near on a year. THAT fight ended up being worth seventeen million for the two of us base, I got eight more on top of that for winning. THAT fight was labeled as one of the few you could see in a CENTURY that so many people watched it was unheard of. It was also the fight that brought the MUC into the public eye.” “That is an insane amount of money of any kind! How could they afford to pay you that much?!” asked Twilight, shock evident in her voice. “Simple math and legalesse talk in our contracts. We each got ten percent of what the fight made in revenue and the winner got an extra five.” “JUST HOW POPULAR WAS YOUR SPORT!?” yelled, a up until the last statement, Rainbow Dash. While she was talking to Fluttershy, she was also within earshot of the others. “I think we had forty million watching that fight?” “How could you ever fit that many individuals into a single arena?” “Ever heard of Pay-Per-Veiw?” “No.” “Might be a bit complex for you then. I also don't know a lot about it either.” He said the last bit while looking Rainbow in her eyes, Twilight's hoof going back down and her mouth closing. “Back to Bits Sporkel.” “It's SPARKLE. And why?” “I need to figure out just how much I have to work with. What's an apple worth?” “THAT'S dependin' on what you mean by that Sug'.” “What?” “An apple at my stall runs about 2 bits for a single one, and 5 for a bushel.” “And bushels are...?” “Around three pounds of apples and various confections we put in to 'sweeten' the deal.” “I thought you just gave those out.” stated Rainbow. “Shows what you know!” laughed AJ as she wiped her eye, “While it might sound shady, we have all of our wares out on the stall for you to at least look at them. The 'free' apple tart you might get one day is also the pastry we are trying to sell. So if you weren't sure if you wanted to buy one and 'found' one in yer basket...” “You are a evil and savvy mare.” “I know mah product. It sells, and most times I needn't bother. But it never hurts to see a foal grin when they see a treat.” That last bit was said with a wink. Nikolai was laughing, holding his gut at the exchange. “Those apples had better be a fucking orgasm inducing piece of heaven then.” “Those run ya around fifty bits an hour Sug'.” More laughter came from the stallion as he fell to the floor. Rainbow was clueless at the last exchange and looked to Twilight. The shrug she got was unexpected. Unknown to any of them, Spike was beet red and looking out of the window, Rarity in much the same boat. Pinkie was just laughing to laugh, rolling on the floor near Nikolai who had picked himself off the floor still chuckling; and Fluttershy was hiding...somewhere. All in all, it seemed to be a normal day for your average Ponyvillian. That had been an enlightening conversation to say the least. Walking into town was odd, several of the locals looked over to him and waved. Hesitant, Nikolai waved back. The locals returned to what they were doing, leaving him flummoxed to how they could just accept him like this. After about thirty minutes of walking, he came to the local market. Seeing Apple Bloom near her family's stand, he walked over to ask a question. “Buy some Sweet Apple Acres apples! Best fruit for breakfast!” cried out the little filly, seemingly not aware of the monstrous stallion near her. Big Mac, walking back over to finish setting up, saw him and did a double take. Landsakes, he's a big 'un. Wonder iffn this is that Morgan feller AJ and AB have been on about. “Bloom, go on, I can take it from here.” “AWW!” she began to whine, but she looked over and saw Nikolai, “Howdy mistah Morgan. What are you doin' up so early?” “Just comin' into town little bud.” “Huh?” “Sorry, it's a habbit of mine to give kids a nick name.” “And I got little bud? What about Sweetie and Scoots?” “Heh, maybe another time. Do you know when the library opens?” “I think it might be open now. Twilight keeps odd hours.” said Big Mac as he (not quite realizing just how big he was) looked up to the new stallion. “I'm Big Macintosh, but y'all can call me Big Mac or Mac.” With that, he held out his hoof. Nikolai bumped his into the proffered appendage. “Morgue. So you the protective big brother?” “Eeyup.” “Neat, while I have no cash on me at the moment, I am getting some at the bank in a bit. Could I IOU?” “Maybe, what you looking to buy?” “Haven't eaten in a day, so a bushel.” “How come you ain't eaten in a day?” “Been getting the Hitch place ready for renovations. I plan on moving in there in a few days.” “Well now, that is some mighty fine news! That there is a nice plot of land, and near the farm to boot. Pleasure to meet ya neighbor. Where ya been stayin'?” “Out on the land near the house, the weather has been great for camping.” “Eeyup, that it has. Too bad we got a storm scheduled for two days from now.” “What?” “Eeyup, the local weather is run like clock work, thanks to miss Dash. Seriously, if it weren't for her, most of the farms in the area would be in constant trouble. She (and don't tell nopony about this) occasionally fudges the numbers in our favor for rainfall.” “Huh, never woulda thought she was that clever.” “Well, its that or we need to order more rainfall to make up for the spring and summer heat.” “True, but you would need organized weather for that.” “We HAVE organized weather.” said Big Mac with a frown, this stallion obviously not being from around here meaning he was unused to the concepts they took for granted here. Still, thinking on it, he decided to ask about the first thing that came to mind as he pondered something off about the stallion. “So, you seem like a nice enough stallion; but why even give AB the time of day? Most folk don't even try to engage in anything with her or her friends.” “I was a dad at one point. I know how much being treated like you matter means as well.” was all the reply that the large fighter gave. Dropping his hood back, Nikolai took a bite form his first apple, having gotten his bushel while talking. Mac's eyes widened at the sight of his scars, and further at the fact he ate the whole apple, core and all. And as the mystery stallion kept eating, he was only able to stare. The few ponies around looked and mimicked Big Mac. “Landsakes! How'd you get those scars?” asked a mare off to the side. “I fought in a war.” “There hasn't been a war here in nearly a thousand years!” “Never said I fought here. It was back where I'm from.” “Do they hurt?” “Like, still hurt?” at confirmation of his question, “Naw, but they hurt like hell when I got 'em.” “Those must have been some tough fights-” “FIGHT. I got most of my scars in one fight. And I am done answering questions.” the crowd that had gathered seemed to be off put by his bluntness; but they would have to deal with it. A light thud was the only thing he noticed as something bounced off his back, looking to Big Mac, he shot a questioning glance as he continued to eat. “Hmm?” A low groan met their ears as they sat there. Nikolai turned and saw a sight that made him chuckle, Mac looked around him and saw a cutie mark he had seen a few times before. “Tarnation, Ditzy are you alright?” “Yeah, somepony put a wall in front of your cart today.” “I have a name.” “IT TALKS! FLEE, FLEE FOR YOUR LIVES; THE BUILDING UPRISING IS UPON US!” “Nope, I ain't no building last I checked.” “Huh? But the Doc said....” “Don't worry about it. Name's Morgue. Nice to meet 'cha....?” “Ditzy Doo, but a few ponies call me Derpy. I try to not live up to that, but...” “Yeah, I can get why. Are you okay though?” “I think so, but I was going pretty fast, which I normally don't do. While being able to get done faster is nice; I tend to have accidents more often when I go faster.” “That is usually the case. It wouldn't happen to be because of your eye would it?” the stallion motioned to the walleye she had going on. Her eyes seemed to flip which was the one off center as she looked at him. While odd, she did have a 'cute' quality he supposed. Hell, Amelia was a lot like that at one point; klutzy and clingy. Where did that come from? as the last thought flew by. She shook her head. “No, that I can deal with. I just aren't as graceful as some Pegasi in the air.” “Is it a balance thing?” “Kind of...? Why?” “I think I have a few 'poses' that could help you.” the stallion then stopped and looked askance at Big Mac. “Did that sound as dirty to you as it just did to me?” “Eeyup.” “I just need to deliver the mail to Big Mac and then I need to go.” tried to finish Ditzy meekly, her face a dark crimson against her gray coat. “Hold on.” Nikolai lifted a leg and held it to his chest. “I meant no harm by that, seriously I am more agile than I look. I have trained my whole life to keep a certain level of flexibility and I know for a fact that my wife loved to do the stretches I taught her.” “You are married?” “Was, I am a widower now.” the sad tone Nikolai gave off was enough for the two to not press. At Ditzy's questioning look, he explained a bit more. “I am a professional fighter by trade. I have to be able to move my body in odd, even disturbing ways some times. That means a level of flexibility that isn't common. I could show you two or three stretches that SHOULD help with balance; airborne or not.” “That would be amazing, but why would you offer?” “Simple, I was watching you and was reminded of how clumsy my wife was at the start of our marriage. She asked for help and so I helped. It wasn't a waste, she ended up being a highly sought after model and actress after that.” “Wow, all that from stretches?” “Kinda? After that she started to work out around me and I helped her there as much as I could. Despite being independent, she was no fool and listened to my advice. Just like I TRIED to listen to hers. Fashion was never my forte.” “I should say so darling. Have you even thought about my offer to have new clothes made yet?” stated Rarity, causing the mare and stallions to jump a small bit. Unnoticed by any (save Rarity whose eye for detail was astounding) Nikolai grabbed and drew his blades. Just as quick he put one up and used the other one he had out to start carving a apple into pieces. “I am sorry to interrupt, but I need to borrow Ser Morgan.” “You are a knight?” “Not by choice.” “Who ever is, Darling?” Rarity stated, “Come, the others are waiting.” With that the fashionista began to walk away, motioning for the stallion she had come to gather to follow. “Yeah, yeah. And remember Ditzy, my offer stands. If you ever want to try, I will be at the Hitch place.” “Thanks, but for now I will pass.” “No skin off my back. The door's not always open; but knock if you ever want in.” with that the stallion left the mare at the stand and followed Rarity. “So, whats all the hubbub about?” “Do you not remember your dream from last night?” “Nope, hardly ever dream come to that. WHY are you asking?” “Twilight can explain it better than I, but let us just say that last night was an...enlightening experience.” That comment was unexpected. Nikolai rolled the thought around his head and had a startling revelation. One that caused him to stop and give the mare in front of him a glare. “You were in my head?” “Not by choice. Princess Luna noticed a nightmare the likes of which she hardly ever sees in Ponyville last night. While looking for the source, she gathered my friends and I to speed the search along. When we found the source, it was you.” “And why did you think it a good idea to go into my dreams?” “We didn't have a choice darling. Your dream pulled us IN.” “So, what did you see?” the question was laced with a dangerous tone, one which Rarity was seemingly oblivious to. “You and your family were at some gathering. We saw it all, everything from the start to the end. It was...horrific.” “So, you saw the day it all changed. You saw the Red Dawn.” “Yes.” “I need some time to process this. I will be along later, I needed to talk to you lot about my new job anyway.” “Where are you going? We need to-” “I have to do nothing. Drop it before I rip your head off.” the tone finally made it's impression on the mare. She realized that by, however inadvertently, pushing this male's buttons, she was treading thin ice. Thinking on how he normally acted when agitated (which was his seemingly default mood the entire time she had known him), she chose to back off. “Very well. However, my friends and I need to talk to you about it.” she started up again, “But if not for your own needs, ours instead. It was a traumatic night for all of us.” “You don't seem to beat up over it.” “A lady never shows what she is worrying over, and while I am quite upset; I can at least function. Fluttershy is a wreck and Rainbow is oddly melancholy. Twilight and Applejack are subdued, but going through the motions. I was hoping to get your help in getting Pinkie out of the bakery, she hasn't left yet and she is usually the first to be anywhere.” “Maybe later. I need to go to the bank.” “Whatever for?” “I was given a stipend to spend on supplies and pay for a house or land. My new job isn't going to be in town.” “Ah, well in that case follow me; the bank is going to open shortly and you will need to be in the front of the line you need.” And, having said that, Rarity started to leave while motioning for him to follow. “Why are you leading me to the bank?” “Simple, the line you are looking for opens before the bank, but it is in a different spot. While not many use the services of the crown in that fashion here, the process to get land deeds can take a few hours. The town clock is right over there,” Rarity said, throwing her mane out of her face while simultaneously pointing to the clock, “ shows that even though the bank opens in only ten minutes, YOUR line opens in five.” “Where is the line?” “Right here darling. The line starts here for deeds and goes into the offices. While you could have gone through the front, it would have added about five hours to your time here.” “Experience?” “Sadly. By coming through the back, you show that you have either a writ or all the relevant documents. A writ from the Princesses is actually more than enough for this, all that is left in that case is to verify your bits and make sure your account is credited. This is also where you go if you need to transfer an account or open one. The front desk is almost exclusively a transaction point.” “Thanks, I mean it. I hate waiting in line at the bank. It just seemed to take for ever for no reason some days.” “I can agree with you a fair bit more than most. As an entrepreneur, I can also attest to the waits. It can be rather droll,” said Rarity with a small grimace, “But in all seriousness, please come by and talk to us. You have my curiosity regarding your new job.” “...I was coming by after this anyway, I hope it doesn't take to long. I might have to come by tomorrow if this takes all day.” “I can understand. I am off, please take care.” “As much as I can.” was Nikolai's cold response. As the mare left, he stewed for a few minutes before calming down. He hated anyone being in his head. If they had the ability to enter, they almost certainly had the ability to fuck up his memories. And that was all he had left at this point. This fresh hell of his was starting to wear thin, but given what Hell was for; he could see how this would rate as eternal punishment. I wonder just how long I am here before I am blasted back into Hell when I don't show any signs of torment? was his main thought as he regarded the pastel word he was in. The door in front of him opened after a few minutes. The mare who opened it was staring at his size. “M-may I help you?” “Yes, I am here to purchase the Hitch land and house. I was told this is where I go to start the process?” “You must have talked to a local who has been through the process then.” The smug grin on her face was odd. “The ponies here are much nicer than many other towns. Normally I would have to post the signs about that out front. Here? They just tell you.” “Neat, so the town is that comfortable with new groups and individuals moving in?” “Almost. Some try to stall the process, but most just help. After all, at one point we are all new.” “Too true.” the conversation was being held as they walked in and sat a desk in a corner of the office. Nikolai, without waiting had already pulled the writ and was hoofing it over. The mare looked down, made a note, then did a double take. “I need to get my boss, this will be a moment.” she said shakily hoofing back the parchment. “Why'd you hand that back?” “So, if it is found to be false, we at the bank aren't charged with forging fake writs to get away with embezzlement.” “While a nice idea, why would anyone anger the deity-level rulers you got?” “Some ponies are just stupid enough to try, I guess. Now I will be just a moment.” After a few minutes, the mare came back. The Unicorn stallion she had behind her was slightly larger than she was, but only if you considered a gut enough to count as more mass. “Now, sir, I am told you have a Royal writ?” “Is that a problem?” “Only if it is fake. I have to ask now- do you have any typicality to cast any spells at all?” “Do I look like I spin words together rather than blades?” was Nikolai's reply as he dropped his hood. “Just because Sunbutt gave me a letter saying I had that many bits doesn't mean I faked it. I ain't smart enough for that shit-” “Sir, please be serious.” “-I'd rob the place, not like you lot could stop me.” His last statement said, Nikolai leaned back and looked at the mare. Her eyes wide, she reached out and accepted the writ for her boss. As the Unicorn looked at it, his horn lit up with a gray glow. The parchment of the writ glowed and then shined like a small golden ball. “While I didn't doubt your writ's authenticity, you do understand why I had to check yes?” “Yea, she mentioned as much. The only sticking point now is that I have no account for the bits to go in.” “The writ stipulates no less than three accounts need to be made. I imagine one for you, your employees, and the business itself. That matter is of no consequence at the moment. The writ being validated is enough to get the accounts opened regardless.” “Okay?” “Ser Morgan, just know this, by having the writ professionally proven to be legitimate, you have streamlined the processes involved with banking here in Ponyville by a considerable margin. We can have you out of here in the hour.” “Handy.” “Quite. Now, the forms I need you to fill out are...” The next hour was a blur of paper work and meaningless talk as the three moved through the process of getting the fighter his money. After all was said and done, he was asked if he needed any bits for his personal use while he was there. Thinking it over and remembering his IOU to the elder Apple sibling, he gave the amount he thought he would need. He was given his sum without any additional fuss, though the bag was quite big. Gathering the writ back up to maintain it's validity was the last order of business as he was leaving. Having been in the bank for the last hour, Nikolai was mildly shocked to see the streets so full. I stick out like a fucking billboard here. was his thought in regards to the sheer difference in height between him and the ponies around him, Guess it wasn't just the group from the start of all this then, it's everywhere. Walking along, he ignored the stares from the various townsponies. Whispers were everywhere as he walked. Looking back to the clock, it was only about seven forty, if their clocks ran like the ones he knew did. The library wasn't hard to find, but while walking to it he remembered the fact Rarity had mentioned. The pink mare supposedly was in some of the worst shape in the group, and she HAD asked him to help get her friend to the library. The bakery where she worked seemed like a good place to ask about where she lived. Said bakery wasn't hard to find, it was one of the buildings he was shown on his first day in town. After about ten minutes of walking, he was in front of the building. It was closed, which was odd, its hours were listed as open at five till late in the afternoon. Nikolai knocked on the door, waiting. After a few seconds, the mare who co-owned the business with her husband opened the door. “Can I help you?” “I was asked by Rarity to-” “Come in and stay quiet.” The response was quiet, and unexpected. After walking in and closing the door behind himself, Nikolai looked to the frazzled mare. “Why were you told, and WHAT were you told.” “Lady, they ended up in MY dream.” “Oh.” At his seemingly satisfactory answer, she looked around and then led him over to some stairs and up into the rest of the building. “Whatever they saw must have been horrific. The last time we saw Pinkie like this, she thought her friends had abandoned her. We were afraid she might commit suicide by the end of it if she didn't get any help. Her friends stepped in and everything DID eventually work out, but my husband and I...” “You had reservations.” “Yes, she never went to any formal counseling or got any professional help. To be frank we are still worried. Tell me, what did they see?” “They saw the day my heart was killed.” “What?” “Simply put, they saw the day my family was murdered in my arms and turned to ash while I held them.” “Oh my...” “Yea, not a pretty memory. So how is she?” “Each of her friends have been by except for Fluttershy, and each of them couldn't get her out of her room.” “Lemme try something. It used to work on my daughters.” “Please, be careful.” “Yea, yea.” was his reply as he walked over to the door leading to, surprise surprise, more stairs. As he went up and up, he kept an ear out. When he got to the last door at the top, which was labeled as the mare in question's room, he knocked. “go away...” it was quiet, but there. Her voice was different; like she had lost all hope. Yup, that is a bad case of pity. Time for the worst thing yet. Opening the door slowly, he stood in the door way. Her fur was matted from where she had been crying, her mane was in a bad way, not bouncy as it normally was. She had red eyes from crying and a look of pure shock on her face seeing him stand there. “Hey kid.” “Why? Why are you here?” “Rarity asked me for some help getting you down to your friends over at the library.” “Why?” “I take it you already told them to leave huh?” “Yeah, I mean I thought I needed time, but...” At that last line, it wasn't what the mare downstairs thought. The girl was simply trying to compose herself and failing. That makes this a bit easier. “Wanna talk about it?” “No.” “Wanna hug?” “Yes.” And so, the stallion who was as personable as a dried fish, walked in and gave the party pony a hug. While she didn't cheer up, she did start to cry again. “Let it all out, trust me; you don't want that to bottle up.” “Why; did you, let it all, out after that, happened?” “Nope, never got the chance and you see what it did to me. Honestly, I haven't had a chance to grieve yet.” “Not even, a little?” “No, and that hurts more than anything. I couldn't grieve, I needed the anger to fight. And after that, I couldn't let go of what I had left. Honestly, there are many back home who would say that is a sign of weakness.” “IT'S NOT WEAK!” Her response was unexpected, as was the fact she managed to flip their positions and pin him down. “You lost something important, why can't you be allowed to morn?” “Back home, males aren't supposed to get sappy. Its a cultural thing. The guys I worked with could get that and honestly wouldn't have cared, but I had to take care of my dog. I couldn't loose it. I had one more thing to take care of.” “What was she like?” “Who?” “Your dog.” “Carl was an amazing wolfhound. Smart and loyal. Good with kids. What you might have considered a perfect family pet, if he wasn't almost four feet tall.” “Why would you own a dog that big?” “I had always liked his breed, mainly. There was also the thing about having a dog that outweighed many a potential attacker or home invader that made me laugh.” The look on his face became wistful as he still hugged the party pony. “I just wish I was still able to have him at my side. He might not have had many years left, but I was trying to be there for my boy.” “How old was he?” “Getting to around 12. His breed didn't usually live longer than that most times, but he seemed to be a tougher runt. He even out grew his litter-mates by a fair bit; in weight if nothing else.” Pinkie's expression was not quite as down as before. Though, she still hadn't gotten off him yet. “Mind letting me up.” “...Yes.” and with her response, she began crying again. Great, she is clingy now. What else could go wrong NOW? ======================= The train slowed as it got into the town proper. As it slid into place at the platform and unloaded, one stallion could be seen standing, looking around. He closed his eyes and seemed to space out. He then started walking, his bags hiding his cutie mark with each step. His path took him towards the library, or what he would assume to be such. The conversations he heard from within were odd. “I honestly don't know if he would have, but his threat was real enough.” “Rarity, how could you push his buttons like that? It was a traumatic night for everypony involved!” “Really darling, you need to calm down, I left him so HE could calm down. While I made a faux pas, it shouldn't be such a surprise that he reacted as he did.” Looks like I found the right place. I wonder if he's here yet. Deciding to knock on the door, the stallion walked forward. After knocking, a voice called out, “Yes? I am sorry, I am afraid the library is closed at the moment.” “I am looking for Ser Morgan? I was told he might be here today.” “One moment please.” the conversations picked up again, but were much quieter. Still, the male got the jist of the comments- Can we trust him? Should we trust him? How'd he know he was here? All that and more of the same. After a few minutes, he decided to knock and ask a question. “Am I going to be able to meet with Ser Morgan?” “Maybe, who are you? I was told of nopony coming to meet him.” Check your facts then girl. “I am a business associate who is looking for him.” “ARE YOU ONE OF HIS FRIENDS?!” The door flew open at that comment, showing a frazzled Unicorn mare, one the stallion recognized as Twilight Sparkle. She seemed a tad manic, now that he could see her. “No, I am merely an associate of his; or at least soon to be one.” “What do you mean?” Her head was cocked to one side after that last statement. The new male shook his head. “I can explain, but I need to come in for that.” “Okay...” After walking in, the stallion noticed the other mares in the room, all in various states of presentability. The white mare was the closest to presentable, while the butter-yellow Pegasus was in the worst shape. The rainbow maned mare was just quiet, while the stetson wearing mare was looking at him oddly. They looked expectantly at him, waiting on his explanation. “Where is he? I honestly need to conclude my business with him first.” “We don't know at the moment, Rarity left him at the bank just about two hours ago.” “Well, since you have admitted as much, I need to-” “You're early, bug boy.” called out a new voice, one in a baritone range. Everypony looked over to the door, where a truly massive stallion was coming in. He was having to crouch to get in, though the ten foot ceilings would gave him enough room to stand once in. “You weren't supposed to show for another five days or so.” “Yes, well, I know how to move quickly when it is required of me.” “Still, you know of any of the others who are supposed to be coming showing up early?” “I believe I am the only one.” “Great, you can help me explain all this to these six then.” “I only count five...mares.” The stallion's response was cut off, as the big male finally made it in. On his back, clinging to him like he was a life raft in the sea, was a pink mare. “PINKIE!” her friends called out, rushing over to her. “How'd you get her to talk?!” “You forget I was a father at one point? Seriously, my eldest daughter was worse in one of her moods.” “Pinkie, darling, please get down.” “NO.” “Sugarcube, you are bein' right ornery.” “But I'm comfy!” “Pinks, come on, let the guy sit.” A deep thud echoed out as Nikolai sat down. Pinkie was still refusing to let go. “Seriously girl, can't I get my personal space back?” At her shaking her head, he humphed. “Still, it got you out of that room. Might as well get this over with.” The fighter looked over to the other male in the room, since Spike was still upstairs from the sounds of it. “Drop the disguise bug boy, and lemme see what I got to work with.” A surge of fire overtook the stallion standing off to the side. When the emerald flames died down, in his place stood a large changeling male. His eyes were a solid turquoise and his horn had cracks from something running along it's length. He was well built, and had a few of what looked to be wrinkles on his chitin near his eyes. His wings were a neat display of a deep knowledge of personal care, seeing as nothing about them appeared to be off. All in all, it was a decent enough image; if the girls in the room hadn't immediately gone into what Nikolai would have laughably calling a fighting stance. “I am Sparklink. As requested, I am here to begin training as per the accord between you and the Alicorns and Her Majesty have come to agreements over, so let's get this shit over with.” Nikolai grinned like a Cheshire Cat at that last statement as he looked askance over to the others in the room. The reply which came from seven throats, as Spike had come down the stairs as the changeling revealed himself was simple, a single word which managed to convey all of their emotions. Their faces were covered in shock and a complete lack of comprehension. “WHAT?!” Author's Note I had fun with this one; and as a side note, i am coming up on when i think i am able to start the 'crossover' bits. i had a few planed and i need to talk to those authors about it, so let's see what happens in the mean time. Peace! Chronicle GenisisChronicle Genesis Sparklink was confused to say the least. Ever since the failed invasion of Canterlot, Changelings were viewed as a menace by a majority of the populace in Equestria. While he could understand why, and also lauded the efforts of Fancy Pants in his crusade for equal rights for every being, not just the ones that weren't 'enemies of the state' as changelings were regarded by most. He could also understand the reasons behind the ponies outrage over the affair; had any one nation invaded his home, he too would want some form of recompense. Sadly, his talents did not lie in politics or social settings (oddly enough he would admit later). His awkward meeting with his new 'mentor' was off to a terrible start. The Bearers of the Elements of Harmony were quite insistent that he be imprisoned, “Lock that VILE monster away! How could the Princesses agree to this travesty, especially after what happened less than a month ago?!” were the exact words of Rarity if the coat and mane were correct. “So,” began the stallion, “You think you could kill me?” “Beg yer pardon?” asked Applejack. “Simple question kids. Could you six kill me?” “Why would we ever resort to killing? That ain't cool! Hero's don't kill!” “Rainbow...Girls, remember what happened in the dream? How he lashed out and killed those bipedal sharks? How he fought off THREE beings who house Aspects?” started Twilight Sparkle. When her friends had nodded and muttered their responses, she continued. “He is asking if we could STOP him, and since he is capable of those feats of power on his own against some...one,” after looking at Sparklink, she amended her near usage of somepony, “With enough power to move the SUN or MOON... “Are you and the others you mentioned going to be HIS guards or OURS?” the mare finished looking at the changeling; her eyes softening as she came to a realization. “You really are the bright one aren't you?” stated the new changeling. “We are being sent here to learn from him and in a worst case scenario, contain or kill him should he go insane. Us Changelings are being sent as a relation building thing-a-mabob.” His response caused Twilight's mane to begin having hairs pop out and look disheveled. “Why would Princess Celestia or Luna agree to what amounts to a hit squad?” asked Rainbow. “Simple, if I go off my rocker even more than Aah am now, the amount of collateral damage I can cause is much more than anything you have dealt with. And unlike many of this place's 'villains' I am more than willing to kill.” “Wait, how do you know about any of our villains?” asked Fluttershy, speaking up for the first time that day. Her question raised the stallion's eyebrow. “Sunbutt gave me a brief run down and Chryssie was kind enough to share her story before I left.” Nikolai said with a odd expression on his face. “Honestly, it felt like this was what they were setting me up for.” “Yeah, but you have to have a limit on who you would...kill.” said Sparklink, looking askance at the super-pony. “In my old world, I might have said yes at one time. After I lost my family, I had a massive change of heart. I lost all I cared about and began to loose any connection to the sanctity of life. My morality died when I lost my wife and children to the V'asori. I am so consumed by my rage that there are times I can barely hold myself together. For god's sake, I worked with a literal alien from beyond the stars I considered home who was looking for his brother and stayed since this was the last world he was seen on looking for traces of him and a walking talking corpse of a KID killed by the V'asori for being a mage, no more and no less; and those two actually understood what I wanted, and to a degree they wanted the same.” “Which was...what?” tentatively asked Sparklink. “Genocide. Pure and simple. The V'asori invaded and killed my world's heroes and many more. When I lost my family, I swore they would never do that again. As a whole their race cares nothing for any who aren't their own and even then they care little for what happens to their own. “And to make it worse, for me and the others who fought them back home, this wasn't the first world they had taken. It was merely the latest.” Silence met this revelation, tension thick in the air. The girls were more horrified than they had been before while Sparklink merely filed the information away. The stallion's expression was unreadable as he looked out a window. Pinkie, still on his back, clutched him tighter and seemed ready to break down again. Rainbow was quiet, looking at her hooves. Applejack was looking into the distance, muttering under her breath. Rarity held a sobbing Fluttershy, trying to calm her down. Twilight held Spike, cuddling him like a teddy bear. The changeling spoke up next, asking a pointed question. “So, if the others and I are learning from you; what will you be teaching us exactly?” “How I fight, how I work in a combat scenario. This can then be used in your own training regimens to train even more of your guards and soldiers up to a level closer to what I consider my baseline. I told your ruler that I was at a level that military's back home headhunted for for training purposes and that is no lie. While I wont teach all of my tricks,” he said with a small smile, “I will teach enough.” “So basically, you just want to teach us more about HOW you fight rather than the specifics?” “Yeah, my style of close quarters combat kinda relies on my monstrous strength and endurance. I can give you the basics of how I fought in the days I was un-powered though. That is a recent change for me, less than two years or so. And I'd say I've adapted rather well. “Anyway,” he continued, “We need to head on back to the Hitch house, finish getting that ready for the others. Then you and I can have some fun figuring out just how good YOU are.” “What? I don't think that was what my Queen had in mind for my first day.” “Maybe, but you're early. And I need a wee bit of help getting things finished. Not much, but magic will make it quicker. Then we can spar a bit to get a gauge on how good you are and if you need more work than I think you might. “While you have some skill, you are rusty from what I can see.” “Oh? And how do you figure that?” “Come on out girls.” was Nikolai's response. All eight of the other occupants in the room started to look around. A small shuffling noise was heard from near the back of the room, coming from the kitchen. The Crusaders walked in, heads down and sniffling. The girls and Spike were aghast at the fact they had been talking about Nikolai's story and they may have heard. Sparklink was astounded that he hadn't felt their emotions. He turned to look at the stallion of the hour and was about to ask when they got there. “Don't worry, they only heard the tail end of everything. They walked in through the back around when you asked what I was teaching you.” he said preemptively noticing the Changeling look his way. The Crusaders looked around, finally setting their gaze on Nikolai. They ran over and grabbed his forelegs. He looked down, eye brow raised in confusion. “Can I help you three with something?” “Why would you going to teach somepony how to kill you? That ain't right.” sniffed out Applebloom. “Yeah, nopony should ever kill another being.” said Scootaloo with some steel in her voice. She was the first to look up at his face, the others fallowing quickly. The other two nodded their heads, agreeing with their friend. “Where I am from isn't pleasant. It left me with scars, ones you can and can't see. The ones you can't see are the problem.” “Why?” “It's hard to explain. You just need to know I am very, very dangerous. If I were to loose control, I have no idea if your rulers could stop me.” “But mah sister and her friends-” started Applebloom, only to be cut off by the stallion. “Would die in about twelve seconds. No matter how skilled they are, you three have seen me fight. This is to protect you and your town,” he said gently, prying off Pinkie from his back, he stood and turned to the Changeling, “Sparky! We got a lot to do, and we're burnin' daylight. Lets go.” The two males moved to the door, the Changeling putting up his disguise while moving to the door. Sparklink was the first through the door, looking at his teacher-to-be stop at the thresh hold. “Pinkie, make sure they laugh for a bit alright? Y'all don't need to think on this too hard.” And with that the male left, closing the door with his tail as he exited the building; never once looking back at the teary faces and sorrowful expressions his departure left behind. ============================================ “That was cold bro.” was Sparklink's only complaint as they left the vicinity of the Treebary. “While I can see that, it's better than dragging it out. I might not have morals to pull on anymore, but I can remember how I was raised and what they mean. I just stopped caring a long time ago. No need to cause harm without reason.” At least to those who aren't V'asori. “Well, that is a bit cold...So what did you need help with?” “A small area of the roof, most likely above the living room area, has a big hole in the ceiling. While I can hold the roof up, I can't also make sure it stays that way. YOU are going to make sure it doesn't fall down on us. According to Big Mac, Applejack's brother, it is supposed to ran in two days or so. Need to finish the roof first. Interior work can come later.” “Okay, and that spar?” “Simple, just getting a feel for how you and your kin are going to move and how YOU fight. You will be giving me a run for my money, I can tell that already.” The last comment was met with a grin to the disguised male. “I have been working on getting the lumber and supplies I will need to get this place going. Got the last of the lumber the other night, so now to fix the roof. Wont take long if you can help make the whole thing.” “Wouldn't that be TONS of wood?” “Close, maybe a ton total. Most of the living spaces are underground actually.” The last of the explanation took maybe a few seconds to deliver. Barely outside of town, and still a few minuted off from getting to their new living arrangements, Sparklink had one last though before he decided to go with the flow and help out for the day. “So, if you are nothing but rage and hatred...what am I going to eat?” “How long can you go without eating? HOW do y'all eat anyway?” asked Nikolai, looking askance at the smaller male next to him. “We siphon some of the mental energy from emotions and use that to keep going. Basically we need that energy to keep our own reserves going longer, I ain't medically trained and therefore can't give you the specifics. I can go about 2 months without eating, but try not to. A feral Changeling is the last thing a hive needs to happen when it's trying to lay low.” “Ah, feral with hunger?” “Yeah, and it isn't pleasant to be near for anybugy. That siphon I mentioned is normally a controlled reaction we use to feed. A Feral is just going to gorge. I remember stories of Ferals consuming whole towns.” “Nasty. Well, there she is; home sweet home.” Pointing off to the side a bit further off, Sparklink saw the structure Nikolai was referring to. It was massive, but then the time spent walking was a fair bit, and the time between some of the conversation was longer as the two arranged their thoughts. The house itself looked like a multibuilding barn, large and spacious. Sparklink thought about how he said most of the living area's being underground, and had a quick realization. “Where is the living area? You know, the one with the damaged roof...?” “Over here.” Motioning the changeling to follow, Nikolai walked off about twenty feet behind the buildings out front. A large sink hole was visible. “Near as I can figure, and the pony's that came out to check such things said, the roof got laced with some rot and gave after awhile. Nothing too bad, the rooms are mostly sealed still so this is the only room like this at the moment.” “Why haven't the locals don't anything about this? It's a tad dangerous for the young ones.” “Maybe, but then, most of them don't get out this far. The three from the library are the only ones who could be called the ones who regularly come out here and they already let the town know about it. They also mention to their sisters what they USUALLY are doing each day. If they don't come back from whatever they do, they check out here second. The first place is their clubhouse.” “Better than nothing I suppose.” “True, but I need you to make sure the roof doesn't come down on our heads as I hold it up in place. The hole here is the smaller part of it. It opens up like a cone further down where more of the soil was pulled down as well.” “Isn't that dangerous for us to be under?” “I though the same, but the grass and that tree,” said the fighter, pointing a little further back to the buildings they passed, “Are holding most of the remaining dirt in place. Once we get that roof up, we can shore up all the dirt. I was thinking of leaving a sun roof or window to just use the hole rather than fill it in.” “Why?” “Personal thing. First up though, that roof needs to go up. Come on down and have a look with me would ya?” With that the two went below to start their renovations. Back in town the girls and Spike were all discussing what they thought about the whole situation. There was no forth coming consensus, but they did agree to tell the Crusaders more about the male. After a few hours trying to cheer up the others, and getting a few laughs out of them successfully, Pinkie walked back to the bakery. The Cakes were happy to see her up and about, asking her about her day. She told them she was fine, just some problems she and her friends needed to work on weighing on her mind. With the couple leaving it at that, they went to bed. And so the routine for the next few days was set, Nikolai and Sparklink worked on getting the Hitch house ready for the others, the girls tried to just get back into the swing of things, and the Crusaders got a few answers to a few of their questions. The week was almost over when something happened that Nikolai forgot about. The arrival of the rest of his motley band. =========================================== A knocking on the door of the Treebary was enough to rouse Twilight from her book at her desk. “Spike! Did we have anypony coming over today?” “NO!” called back the young dragon, busy in the kitchen with lunch. “You might want to get that though, weren't the Princesses and Chrysalis coming eventually to talk?” “Yes, but not for a day or two!” again the knocking sounded at the door, “COMING!” called out Twilight as she made her way to the door. Upon opening it and recognizing none of the fifteen or so individuals outside of her home and work space, she asked a single question to the group in front of her. “Who are you and can I help you with anything?” “Ma'am,” started a older Earth pony male, setting a bag from his back to the ground so he could rummage in it while speaking, “My name is Onyx Gust; and my companions and I are looking for Ser Morgan. You mayor was kind enough to send us here to find him. Do you know where he is?” “Whaaaa?” was all a flabbergasted Twilight could say as she looked over the group. Each of them was well built and standing at ease, they all had a few bags with what seemed like gear in them. She had completely forgotten to ask about when Nikolai's group was supposed to arrive, just that Sparklink was early. “Please, com in. I completely forgot to ask him to give me more information about you all. This is a bit unexpected.” “I can understand, Ma'am. This was rather short notice for us as well, but we had the last week to get ready.” “Why not come sooner?” “Briefings and getting everything settled back home,” said a smirking male Unicorn, “All of the drama of being in the Guard. Still, nice to see Shining's sister again; how're you doing Twilly?” “Moonlight?! What are you doing here?” “What, did Shining not tell you and the others about the group?” “NO! As a matter of fact, I only learned about this whole situation about four days or so ago. And for the record,” she continued, looking over the group, “I know there are going to be more Changelings in the group, so please- drop the disguises.” “Ma'am, until we meet Ser Morgan, that would be ill-advised,” started Onyx, “We have a time table to keep today-” BRACKA-BOOM! was heard from outside of town, the Royal Guard instantly on guard. Shouts and screams were heard from outside as several booms were heard, along with laughing. “Oh for the Star's sake...” facehooved Twilight. “THAT is most likely your new boss.” ============================ A half hour or so prior “So, we finally got the whole place ready. Now what do we do?” asked a smirking Sparklink. “Oh, yak it up,” growled Nikolai. The past few days had been grating. The problems he and Sparklink had run into fixing the underground house were numerous. From bad walls to the electrical wiring (or lack there-of) and plumbing. “Now, we can start sparing. I need a gauge on how good you are. So here we are.” Motioning to the field a fair way from where they were living that they were in, Nikolai continued, “So here is the thing, I am strong. Crazy strong; but I can't turn it off. It is a part of me. I think your ruler would have mentioned how hard I hit?” “No, she neglected that.” “Welp, I drew Ichor, and I assume you know what that means?” “Yes, but what weapons were you using to achieve that?” “My...well hands doesn't apply any more, so hooves. And I was using my Knives towards the end,” Nikolai, speaking frankly and pulling out his knives from under his hoodie near the small of his back, started to explain, “And these babies are a bit beyond your world and it's current technology. The Mark Four Shin'la Vibro Knives are my preferred weapons of choice for combat, and I have training in other weapons as well. I have been trained lightly in Capoeira for my foot work as it is a style that revolves around fighting and kicking to a beat, boxing for actual punches and stamina. The knives themselves are a steel alloy that can take a fair bit of punishment on it's own. The thing that makes THESE so deadly is this,” he explained, pressing in a button that Sparklink just noticed as he showed him, causing the blades' edges to glow a light blue, “a ultrasonic generator in each blade's hilt to cause the metal to vibrate at above audible frequencies. This rapid oscillation enables the blade to cut cleaner on a smaller scale.” “So, it moves really fast really quickly to cut better?” “Yes. These blades can cut through steel plates just by being placed blade edge first and light pressure applied. I have carved through walls and whole bodies with them on. While melee combat back home was relegated to more of a sport than anything else, soldiers would receive basic close quarters training and a decent amount of unarmed and armed melee techniques taught to them. Warfare back home was more ranged than melee after the advent of black powder weapons that were reliable.” “So, your soldiers and the beings living in your country had firearms?” “Oh?” was Nikolai's quiet response of surprise to this revelation. “Yeah, the Griffon's have weapons they call rifles. I think they use a bolt or something like that as their reloading or firing mechanism; the muskets they used to use are considered almost outdated.” “So y'all got bolt action weapons, huh?” mused Nikolai. He thought for a moment before continuing his rather long winded explanation, “Well, that is neither here nor relevant. I can tell you with some real confidence that nothing at that level of weapons tech is going to hurt me reliably. You need cannons in a range you don't have at a power you cant make yet.” “And what would that be?” “Around one hundred and twenty millimeters or so in bore diameter with a effective range of almost a mile and a half.” “What kind of artillery do your people use for that to be standard?!” “That ain't Arty kid; those are the main canons on main battle tanks. Which for the record are armored vehicles that weigh in excess of 60 tons for the nation I called home.” The look of disbelief was evident on the Changeling's face. Nikolai chuckled as he lit a cigarette and continued, “I know, I can lift one with either of my arms and use them like clubs. I did it in one fight I was involved in.” “And why were you wielding these 'tanks' like clubs?” “Better than being shot by them. The shells they fire hurt like a bitch.” “I would imagine so...” said Sparklink quietly, looking at his hooves. After a minute or so of standing there, he asked a rather pointed question. “How much can you lift? Do you know?” “Now I do; before I left Canterlot to live in this town I had Celestia and the other two help me figure that out for something I asked for.” “Could you tell me?” “Better, I can show you.” With that, the stallion dropped his near finished smoke to the ground and snuffed it out. He stood from his sitting position he had assumed to motion to himself. “Right, in my clothes you can't really gauge my build right?” A nod met his question. “Well, I am a heavy build when not under the effect of my new jewelry. Gimme a sec.” as he said this, Nikolai started to remove his clothes. Once he was down to a set of loose fitting shorts he motioned to a odd necklace he was wearing. This pulled the Changeling's view from his thin form to the pendant. It looked like a crown, stylized and plain at the same time. It was made of a plain black metal, matte in it's finish which was the same as the chain it was on. Over all he looked emaciated, not quite to the ribs showing through his flesh as he stood there. “Okay, that is NOT a heavy build. Where are you going with this?” “Simple, once the rulers of your nations figured out how to gauge my strength, they found the numbers I am working with and came up with a solution,” continued Nikolai, he and Sparklink unaware of the scooter and cart coming down the road, four foals coming down from town to see a friend near by. The four were talking quietly and walking along, absorbed in their own conversation. The colt, a small brown Earth pony with a propeller beanie on his head, noticed the two beings off to the side when he looked up to ask a question. “Girls? Who is that?” “Who is wh...that is Mistah Morgan. I dunno who that Changeling is though.” answered Applebloom. She turned to Sweetie Belle, asking, “You remember his name Sweetie?” “Sparklink or something like that why?” was the little Unicorn's reply. She looked over with the rest, wondering what was going on. Scootaloo decided to move in closer to listen in. “Well, come on; let's ask them!” The other three looked to each other as their friend moved her scooter off the road and walked closer to the males as they talked. The moved to follow, their curiosity winning out over any fear they may have had over this seemingly foreboding moment. Nikolai continued while they moved in, still unnoticed. “So, the way they figured out how much I could hold was easy enough. They took a ten pound weight and had me hold it. While I held it I needed to keep it up as long as I could. They started to affect it's gravity, making it heavier than it had been a few minutes in I had them really amp it up seeing as it was taking forever to notice the weight. After much exponential doubling, I had a baseline. Eighteen hundred tons for one limb. After that I had to use two or more to hold it up. At Seventy two hundred tons I called it quits seeing as I felt like my back was breaking.” “Okay, that is just ridiculous. There is no way you can lift nearly two thousand tons with one leg.” “I ain't done yet, gimme a sec; that is the rub, I normally don't use all of that muscle when I fight. That was measuring the numbers I could lift and hold to get a numerical value since I had none. Once they found that the Princesses and your queen had a bit of an epiphany. They enchanted this pendant to exert two thousand five hundred tons on me and me alone at any given moment. This has several noticeable side effects. One of which is my current look. Another is my size.” “How is that a thing? You a bit bigger than average, sure, but not by enough to be huge.” “Lemme take this thing off so you can see what I mean.” continued Nikolai, moving to take the pendant off. “I also look like I have been through a blender, fair warning.” Sparklink only watched, staying silent as the stallion in front of him worked the latch at the back of his neck. The Crusaders and their friend had almost closed in close enough to hear at this point. The latch finally gave way and with it, the chain and pendant fell to the ground with an audible thud, cracking a small rock with it's mass. Nikolai's body seemed to be covered in a haze for a brief moment, before he solidified. He was at the size he had been upon his arrival to this world, nearly nine feet in height. His scars, mostly hidden by the magic on the pendant, came back in all their gruesome glory. Sparklink stared in awe at the veritable mountain of muscle and scar tissue in front of him. Where the shorts had been loose before, they were now taught, stretched tight over the back half of the pony in front of him. “NOW I believe you.” was his statement upon this reveal. “HOLY HAY!” exclaimed the colt as this happened. The two adult males looked over sharply, just realizing that the foals were there, the fillies looking at the colt with annoyance. “You are HUGE!” “Yes I am; who are you and why are you four,” said Morgue, looking down at the children, “doing out here at this time of day? Isn't school a thing here?” “Yeah, but today is the start of the weekend.” said Applebloom. “We were going to see Zecora, AB said she needed to ask her something.” “Oh?” asked the large male, clearly at a loss for what to say since the foals weren't running and screaming at his looks. “Yeah! Zecora is a Zebra potions mastah!” said Applebloom excitedly, “She has been teaching me how to brew some stuff with things I can find on the farm!” “She teaches all of us stuff too! I can't seem to make anything that doesn't burn though.” said a slightly dejected Sweetie Belle. She looked over to the colt next to her and shook her head before continuing, “THIS is Button Mash, a friend from school. We were just spending the day at the arcade with him after we talked to Zecora.” introducing him with only a small amount of venom in her voice. Button, now in the spotlight, shrunk a little, saying, “Sorry, but you just grew like a video game character! Why is that?” “Geeze Button, he has super powers; Duh!” said an irritated Scootaloo. Button only looked between the two, obviously not believing a word. Morgue rolled his eyes and motioned for the group to sit down. “She is right, I have super strength and toughness, the ability to leap huge distances, hit things far harder than I should be able to and I am highly trained in both unarmed and armed combat styles. Here, lemme show you something.” After the group got settled in short order, Morgue looked at Sparklink. “This is a demonstration for you too, so pay attention. I am going to start jumping around, see if you can gauge my maximum distances and such. Then we can spar and I can get a feel for you and some of the others.” Sparklink nodded and looked on, very interested in how this would play out. Morgue's legs bent slightly, enough to show he had moved them, but not enough to have bent the limbs completely. Then he shot into the sky, almost flying. The group's collective jaws fell as they watched the stallion fly up and away, bouncing all over the whole field for almost a solid minute. As he did so, he flipped and spun, kicking out with all of his limbs. Sparklink was the only one to catch that he was warming up for their spar. The Changeling's appreciation of the male shot up as he watched how he moved. +So little wasted movement, so much control...What was his world like to produce this?!+ +It weren't pretty like this one mate.+ the response caused time to stop for the Changeling. THAT was omitted from his dossier of this assignment. +Just know that THIS ability comes from my mama's side of the family. And it's one reason why the V'asori want me dead so badly.+ +WHAT?+ +My mother was from Atlantis, the jewel city under the sea. She had blue skin and black eyes, like most of them did. She and the rest of that side of my family were from underwater. I could'a been born more like her, but I take after my dad, a human. I don't need to swim or immerse myself in water daily to stay alive. A side effect of that was I have less control over my mental communication than a near full or full blooded Atlatian. I have to be the recipient, I can't send unless you talk to me.+ “WHAT!?” exclaimed Sparklink, at just the right time to prevent the foals from looking at him too much. Morgue had just landed and slammed both rear hooves into the ground and literally carved a chunk of the field out of the ground and threw it over head. The chunk was nearly four tons of dirt and rock, thrown nearly ten yards up. Morgue then slammed his right fore-hoof into the miniature hill, causing it to explode into a large dust cloud. Landing near the group, he trotted over, a light sheen of sweat covering his form. “So kids, you enjoy the show?” “CAN YOU COME AND SHOW THAT OFF AT SCHOOL!?” yell all three of the Crusaders nearly in his face in an instant. Do THEY have super speed or something? wondered the male as he shook his head to get his hearing back. Sparklink only looked on, shocked and honestly laughing at the foal's antics. “So COOL!” exclaimed Button, looking on with stars in his eyes. The foals thoroughly enjoyed the demonstration. After eventually giving in to come by and show off one day in the future, Morgue told the kids one last thing. “Okay, look; it's been fun showing off, but now I need to work with our buggy buddy here,” motioning to Sparklink, “So I need you lot to go back to town and NOT burn the place down. Can y'all do that fer me?” “Yeah.” was the subdued answer, the foals obviously wanting to stay and watch. The small bit bag landing in front of them was not expected however. “Cool, play a few rounds for me will ya? I was always partial to beat 'em ups.” “Sure!” their melancholy forgotten at the surplus of money to play games with, the group ran off to the arcade as fast as the scooter could carry them once they got on it or in the cart behind it. “And you say you're heartless.” “Hey, kids gotta live while they're young. The world will kill that innocence soon enough.” “True. Are you ready?” “Bug boy, I was BORN ready to fight.” With that final comment, the two assumed fighting stances and looked at one another. “First submission, not first blood. We got all day, so you go first, pop what you got and rush me.” A roar left the Changeling's throat as he began to charge the stallion and the smirk never faded from either face as they collided, titans shaking the earth among the empty field. Today is going to be a good day. thought the ex-professional fighter. ============================ Present time, outside of the Golden Oaks Library Morgue threw Sparklink through the air, trying to keep up as the empowered Changeling became a living missile. Sparklink had done as he was asked and threw everything he had at his new instructor. They were evenly matched at the start and still going strong, though he suspected that Morgue was holding back, pulling his blows to not kill him. HE was swinging for all he was worth, getting nary a result except for sore limbs out of it. Having lost track of time and spacial location (being thrown while spinning tends to do that to an individual), Sparklink flared his wings to stop his momentum. Quickly looking around the area, he tried to locate his sparring partner. The hulk of flesh that Ser Morgan was in all actuality all along was nowhere to be found. That was concerning, seeing as he had a tendency to hit when Sparklink was ill set for it. A dull thwack was heard through the area as a hoof met flesh, Morgue coming in from above to hit Sparklink into the ground. The tree he landed near swayed slightly from his impact, but was otherwise undisturbed. Morgue came down from his height of nearly forty yards up, landing quietly among the calm of the street. “Well Sparky, you are definitely not what I was expecting. If the rest of this lot can keep up, I might just have my work cut out for me.” “And I must say the same. I have fought dragons and wyrms with less resilience than you.” “Heh, soldiers 'till the end, am I right?” “Yes.” agreed the Changeling. “Still I must wonder when we ended up in town. I don't think we were that mobile while fighting.” “True, but at the level I am at, fighting becomes one seamless blur of landscapes. If I chew the scenery some, then we would take notice. Nice job on your landing by the way, you have already learned how to roll when I throw you.” “Your muscle just took some getting used to is all;” shrugged the assassin, “Lets finish up, I am ready to crash.” “I am good for days yet boy.” “You and your monstrous power set...” grumbled the Changeling. That cost him the one second he needed to see that Morgue reared up into his odd bipedal fighting stance and shoot forward. “BOOM BABY!” was his cry as his hoof shot out, Sparklink's eyes snapping open in response. The air itself seemed to crack with that hit. Windows up and down the street shattered as the poor recipient of the punch flew through the air, Morgue laughing as he jumped to keep up. The door to the Treebary burst open and bodies piled out, catching the last glimpse of the two flying into the distance. “After them!” cried out an elderly looking mare, putting paid to her own words and galloping off. The rest of the group followed at their own paces, but fast enough to stay together. Twilight called out to Spike as she left, saying a few things. “Spike, I am going with our new residents! When the mayor asks what happened, tell her I'll let her know what was going on once I find out!” “Sure!” And with that the whole group of sixteen ran out of town, following the figures as they fought along the road. The booms from their blows were felt even from around a thousand feet away, putting their all into this spar. To the Guard and the Centurions it was as if the two were locked in mortal battle, the changelings unable to contact the monster of their species that was fighting that ball of joy and rage that flew around like a Pegasus. Eventually the group passed the old Hitch place, Twilight making note of how the grounds looked better than they had since she moved into town. A few minutes after this, for a total of ten or so spent running, everything came to a stop at a field, torn up and ruined from fighting. The gouges in the earthy loam and dirt were deep in some places, almost deep enough for bodies to have impacted at high speeds. A few places were either smoking from magic fire or still ON fire, small cones extending from the obvious impact points of the spells. Looking around, Twilight came to the conclusion that something had happened. The group had caught up to the two fighters, who were talking and laughing like they just had the time of their lives. “Dude, whatever the hell you did; you gotta teach that to the others!” called out Morgue, near his clothes, riffling through the pockets for a cigarette. His form was covered in scrapes and some blood from a few cuts. The top half of his left foreleg was covered in tiny holes, no longer bleeding. Sparklink was in worse shape, scuffed and bloodied more than the professional fighter to a significant degree. Still, even through his black eye, he was smiling and laughing. “Sure, if they can learn it. I have to say, having never gone a full ten minutes in this Empowered state, it is quite the rush! Still,” sobering up and shrinking back down to his normal size, making his injuries more apparent, he asked one thing, “Just how much were you holding back?” “I was swinging at about the level I was when I first started, which is about a full third of what I can do if I push it. The fact I had to go that far for you while you're alone is impressive. That style you were using was meant for assassins wasn't it? Not flashy, efficient, quick to hit vitals and all.” “Kinda? I was the one sent out to keep the hive safe and after some time just got better and better at eliminating the hive's enemies.” was Sparklink's response. He perked up and looked over his shoulder. “OI! We got company.” “Who is it now?” asked Morgue, in the process of putting on his hoodie, pants having already been put on. “Is it the mayor or Twilight? I think we landed near her place in town; but I ain't sure. Too much action too quickly, that spar got out of hand really fast.” “THAT WAS YOU TWO SPARRING?!” cried out Twilight in horror. She looked around the field, taking in the damage again, with a new perspective on the action here. “Why would you fight that hard in a spar?” “Sparklink,” began a mare, quickly dropping her disguise, “What were you doing using your Empowered state for for any length of time! You know you need to feed now!” the Changeling looked much like Sparklink, only less rigid in appearance. She sounded genuinely worried about him for odd reasons. “Flameleaf? Her majesty sent you? Wow she MUST be taking this seriously!” laughed Sparklink, “And as for the need to feed, I am fine. I fed off him while fighting.” “What.” “It's true, I LOVE a good scrap.” said the stallion, putting on his medallion. Once on, he shimmered briefly, before solidifying. “Besides, I needed to get his measure so I could figure out how I was going to start this whole thing off. As for you lot,” looking over the group as a whole, “I will do this with each of you eventually, then in groups.” “Uh...” began a thin looking Unicorn male, “Why?” “As I told Sparky there, I need to get a feel for how good you all are as a group and individuals. Best way to do that is a full on brawl. Y'all will learn a fair bit doing so. I can work from there with each of you and the group as a whole.” Looking around, he called out to Twilight as he walked over, “And just as a heads up, I might just continuously do something like this when I am sparring with this lot.” “So this is going to be a regular occurrence?” “For the foreseeable future? Probably.” was his blunt response. He looked the group over briefly. “Okay you lot; lets get inside and introductions for each of you done. Sparkle here is going to go home and appease the locals of our future shenanigans.” “And after that?” asked a yellow Pegasus mare. “Simple, food and then bed after a bath. Its been a long day for me already, you all know how to do PT I would hope, all that stuff.” he replied with a shrug. “This is going to be very informal isn't it?” asked Onyx as he looked over to Sparklink. “You have no idea.” was all the grinning Changeling said. Twilight shook her head at all of this. As she turned around, she had one last thing to say before leaving. “Just don't kill them, you are right it has already been a long day with this and now I have to go talk to the Mayor, set up a town meeting, send a letter to Princess Celestia...” “Don't be shy Twily!” called out Moonlight, Twilight just shaking her head and her horn glowing for a moment before all the bags the others had left materialized near by in a neat stack, “Thanks!” “Just be careful, all of you.” And with that she teleported out of sight, presumably back to her home. The group looked to Nikolai, waiting for instructions. He raised an eyebrow, looking back. “Well? Y'all comin' inside?” “Well, what are the sleeping arrangements going to be? Surely you aren't going to leave us to our own devices for most of this exercise in what appears to be futility?” “Kinda am. Ya see I ain't a teacher; not by any stretch of the word. YOU are here to learn how to keep me in check should I go more insane than I am now. The problem with that is I am a merc for lack of a better word,” motioning for the group to follow him into the building. As they did so the Guards and Centurions who had just arrived looked around. The main room they ended up in was quite large, but then it was a mix of a storage room and a meeting place. Nikolai continued with his impromptu speech, “ and as such am a bit high strung in certain ways. IF I snap completely, it will end up in bodies, unless I can be put down or knocked out. Sadly, I know how tough I am from experience. Your rulers can also attest to that fact, so I decided to do something about it; mainly to not end up in a place that would bore me so much I would make trouble until I either wake up from this hellhole or find a way home.” Onyx Gust thought about how herd houses worked in the old style while looking around. While ponies would naturally clump up being derived from actual herd animals in their pasts, a herd nowadays meant an extended family. Very extended. What most would consider a herd to be was around six or more families of around fifteen ponies in all, usually spread out among the herd's land holdings creating a small village; Ponyville was an example that had grown into a proper town after more groups had arrived. This home, from what they had been briefed on, was a fair sight smaller. It could house around thirty ponies and their assorted pets and belongings comfortably. With enough room for all of them to have a few rooms each, not counting the communal rooms, there would be more than enough room underground. Another aspect of the older style of herd housing was since it was underground, at least initially, it was less invasive to the area at large. Ponykind had always been rather conservationally minded when it came to buildings and housing as a whole; and with the advent of the spatial manipulation of modern housing being so easy to maintain, it was no longer a plaything of the 'noble' courts (such as they were now). “What do you mean 'wake up' or find a way home?” “He isn't native to this world.” simply stated Sparklink, “I have been around for some of his story when he was talking to the Bearers. And seeing as our leaders recognized that as fact and I, along with having experienced his abilities first hoof, cannot express how likely this is.” “You left out the best bit man!” said the professional fighter, “I died back home, I was immolated in a tide of fire, the kind stars are made of.” “Okay, then how are you here?” asked the elderly mare, the group having gone below ground and settling down in a room that had the right kind of furniture to be a living room. “Easy, when I died I went to the negative aspect of the religion that was primarily worshiped back home; a place called Hell.” “And what makes that place any worse than Tartarus?” “Easy, the place I know of by that name is merely a small part of Hell; it is a place of eternal damnation and torment for those who broke the laws of the religion, chose not to believe, or any number of negative things.” “And why would anypony follow a religion that one sided?” asked a Pegasus with rose red coat. “Easy, eternal paradise on the other side of the coin; no more pain, worry, suffering, or bad things what so ever. That and you would exist forever in a place of happiness and complete bliss. The thing is, in Hell, there are devils and demons who do the tormenting. I woke up in a place near a being I will tell you about later. I fought those monsters for days, I left a literal mountain of corpses and body parts before I managed to get away. I was at the peak of what mortals were capable of back home as far as my fighting ability goes, few if any had that much skill,” Nikolai looked to the ceiling, thinking hard, “And after I fought in Hell, I realized that that translated over after death. After I pissed off a eldrich horror, another long story, I ended up in a place called Valhalla. An old religion had the place as a paradise for warriors who trained to fight in a battle known as Ragnarok and I fought there for months. It WAS great, but not what I had earned, damnation or not. I also wanted to say good bye to my family, who died before I did and in my arms at that.” “So you were looking to get back to the living world and say good bye?” “Didn't you hear him? They were dead.” “Okay, listen, yeah they died, but they were blameless and innocent. They went to Heaven as far as I was aware. I just wanted to say good bye, then endure what I had earned. I call myself a merc; but really I am a murderer and psychotic sociopath bent on the genocide of the people who both invaded my home and killed my family. I ain't no saint and I don't claim to be one. I honestly don't give two rat's asses what y'all think. Since I have been here, I am starting to remember what it meant to feel; to be alive, slowly. My conscience died with my family. It is trying to come back while I am here.” “And that is a bad thing?” asked Sparklink. “No, not in itself, per-say. But I have killed hundreds if not thousands of enemy soldiers and not a few civvies. I CAN'T atone by my own beliefs.” “Okay, on that rather morbid note, was there anything else we needed to do today?” asked Onyx. He was a bit off put by the whole conversation at that point and wanted to move on. “Gimme your names and we can go from there.” “Onyx Gust, Major in the Royal Guard.” stated the stallion with a gray black coat and red and yellow striped mane. His cutie mark was a dust devil with black rocks found swirling inside. Well built for a Unicorn, even by Guard standards. “Peppermint Spice, Captain in the Guard.” said the elderly mare who had taken charge during the run after Nikolai and Sparklink. Her cutie mark stood out against her orange coat seeing as it was a peppermint drop surrounded by fire. Her mane was a graying brown of older middle age. “River Eyes, Captain.” was all the quiet mare, who could more accurately be called almost a filly due to her lack of age or any real size compared to the others, said. The mark on her flank, a cats-eye symbol made from running water, stood out against her brown coat. The silver hair of her mane covered her left eye in what appeared to be a fashionable style. “Wintersong, Lieutenant in the Air Guard.” This response was from a massive block of meat of a stallion. Nikolai had, on the few occasions he had been in town, seen a Pegasus they called Bulk. This guy was only a little smaller than him. Unlike Bulk, however, his wings were sized for his frame and made him look even bigger. That revelation came when he stretched just before speaking. His most defining feature was the milky white eyes he had, which according to the report Nikolai had on him, was a birth defect that didn't impair his eyesight in the slightest. A black snowflake that was the base of a sixty-fourth note laid proudly on his flank. “Ivory Fire, Lieutenant in the Mage Corps.” this mare was a riot of clashing color, black mane and yellow coat, brown eyes. The white helix that was her cutie mark was a bit glaring with her colors. “Swift Bolt, sir. Ell Tee in the Plains-runners division.” stated a stallion that seemingly walked out of thin air as he walked into the room. Nikolai had not noticed him and just barely restrained himself from drawing a knife and leaping at him. His slight jump caught Sparklink's eye, though he said nothing. Swift was bright, almost a solidified beam of light in color; Yellow eyes, strawberry blonde mane and a white coat over a lean runner's build was what rounded the male out. “Water Lilly, Battlemage, Sergeant in the Mage Corps.” said a mare around the sucker in her mouth, her eyes shining with a laugh unheard by all. Her ocher coat contrasted with her blond mane, pulled back in a tightly braided tail. Her thin build was stereotypical of a mage. “Platinum Chaser, Windcaller, Sergeant.” said the next mare, after looking around. Her predominately red colored scheme was bright in the new lights that had been installed in the room. She appeared thickly built, even though she had a lithe build, but her wings were large for her size. “Moonlight Hunter, Gunnery Sergeant in the Corps.” stated the stallion who had talked to Twilight. His predominant feature was his sickly appearance, giving him a slim build; almost emaciated in his size. The cutie mark on his flank was odd, a full moon behind a crossed spear and bow. No idea what he is going to be like, gonna have to watch him. though Nikolai. “I'm Lightning Steps, just plain Sergeant in the Guard for me.” sheepishly said a Pegasus mare, rubbing one hoof on the back of her head. The mare was built thin for a soldier, but it was all toned muscle from the shadows on her from the lights. “Lightning Mist, sir. Sergeant in the Guard-” started what looked like a mare, but sounded like a stallion. The pony was very androgynous as far as Nikolai could tell, and his eyes were darting everywhere in the room noting everything. Like he was planning something. “Not going to give him your full rank, Misty?” asked Onyx. “That has yet to be decided by the tribunal.” “What did he do THIS time?” asked Peppermint. “Managed to catch Princess Luna in a prank. I believe him when he says it was an accident, but until otherwise told, he is essentially on probation.” “And?” started Nikolai, looking at the male in question, eyebrow raised. “I am a Master Sergeant, temporary demotion until the tribunal determines a 'suitable' punishment. At this point I could care less what happens, my folks need the pay I send them that I get from being a Master. Prankster habit aside, I have a near spotless record.” “Near?” “One or two midnight meetings with the wrong offspring of important ponies.” “Ah.” was all Nikolai could say. This last.....pony was odd. He could almost call him a human based on how he was acting, but only in his apparent apathy. He turned to the second largest stallion among the group of Royal Guard, a Unicorn rivaling Wintersong in size. “And you?” “Jade Spark. Sergeant, Line-mage.” The only words out of his mouth were clipped and taut. He seemed on edge, looking furtively at the Changelings. Nikolai turned to the bugs and motioned to continue this session. “Winterstrike, Scrollbolt, and Flameleaf. They haven't worked with me at all or often in the case of Scrollbolt.” replied Sparklink, motioning to each in turn. No real defining features on them except for a few wrinkles on Scrollbolt. Nikolai just hummed as he looked over the motley crew in front of him. “Right, well; I get up early to run through some standard exercises for me. Y'all do what ever you normally do and I will get with you in my own time. Eventually we will work in a single group, but for now it is going to be a smaller personal thing. Any real questions?” “What do you want us to do in the meantime?” asked Jade. He seemed a little more at ease, but not by much. “Meet the folks in town, get used to the area, train like you normally would; that kinda stuff.” stated the fighter as he got up out of the chair he ended up in, looking over his shoulder as he left the room. “I don't plan on going all out just yet. Get used to things here for now. Once things settle down a bit, we will get into gear.” “Okay, what else are we doing today, anything?” “Naw, show 'em around and get them settled in Sparky.” With that final line the stallion was gone, and Sparklink felt the gaze of fifteen others on him as they turned to look at him. He gulped, +I hate my life some days...+ +We all hate life some days bug boy.+ Life, after that day, settled into a routine. As the next few weeks began passing, Morgue declined to meet with any of the girls who came trying to talk with him, citing his need to keep working. This was very troublesome as they tried near daily for a week or so. When his point was made, they left him be with the Guard and Centurions he was working with. All the while, the Princesses and Queen Chrysalis would meet every so often and discuss matters of state, trying to ease the relations between their nations. While it was harder to convince some as to the legitimacy of what was happening, most just went on with life. However, trouble was brewing in the quiet country village... ============================ “So, what you are proposing is to take some of your students into the Everfree and go to the Castle ruins?” asked Mayor Mare as she looked over her desk at Cheerilee. “When you put it like that, it sounds like I am crazy. Zecora found something interesting that I think would be a great critical thinking assignment. She talked about a crystal tree or something like that NEAR the ruins. And since we have a contingent of Guard in the area, I thought it might not hurt to ask.” “While I can sympathize, I still think this idea could be better implemented,” began Mayor Mare, “I can agree that it would be an...interesting trip. Did you have any set plans at the moment or did you just wish to put this idea on the table?” “A bit of both; the guard would be there to help escort us to the site and back, it is closer to the edge of the forest after all. After a hour or two in the area we would head back. Nothing more. Zecora was willing to lead this whole thing into the forest if she could get some extra bodies and eyes for safety. And the rumors flying around town about Ser Morgan and the Guards he has...” “I understand. However-” this last bit about caused Cheerilee to cringe, “If they say no, I want to hear no more of this.” “I can agree to that.” “I do not know what the schedule the guard keep at their residence is, but if you wish to ask them, I would recommend you do so sooner rather than latter.” “I will, I just wanted to get the idea out on the table first,” Cheerilee breathed out, “Thanks for your time Mayor.” “Never a problem to listen to a pony in this town come forward with ideas. Just TRY to keep them saner from now on? Regardless of how you propose it, it will be risky.” “I know, which is why I tried you first.” Saying that, the teacher left the mayor's office and headed out for the Hitch residence. While the family was gone from the town, the name still stuck because of how long they were there. And since no new names had been put forward from anypony to replace it, all the townsponies called it the Hitch place. While she thought on this, Cheerilee kept walking, trying to set up her appeal for the Guard and Ser Morgan. She found Morgue in the field out in front of his residence, eyes closed and slowly tapping his left forehoof. Before she could say anything, however, he seemed to explode. He was everywhere on the lawn in under a minute was what it seemed like. He was spinning and kicking, leaping and slamming into the ground. A sound was felt more than heard as he moved in time to the beat, flying and kicking as he moved in what Cheerilee would later learn was shadowboxing. He was fighting things only he could see as he flew. While she watched, entranced by the movements of one of the town's newest residents, Cheerilee never noticed the stallion sit beside her. “Odd, isn't it?” he asked quietly, making her jump, “That a stallion so large can be so graceful when he chooses to be?” “What is this?” “His daily workouts are odd. Some days he just lifts weights and runs in place, bemoaning the lack of a 'treadmill'. Others he does this,” motioning to the spectacle in front of them, the stallion continued, “where he fights battles long done again and again; trying to lift himself to higher and higher heights of ability.” “And is this something all of you do?” “Mostly, but at a much more subdued level than this.” chuckled the stallion. Cheerilie finally looked over as the not quite heard music faded. The massive unicorn next to her was as green as he was large. A fire upon a gray background like a flag throwing jade sparks into the air was his cutie mark. She looked up and met sapphire blue eyes that looked down on her with a twinkle of amusement. “To what do we own the honor of your visit, Miss Cheerilee?” “You know who I am ?” “It would be hard not to; once the Crusaders' found Ser Morgan was not against their coming over with friends, they began doing so. While I would have done things differently, I am sworn to follow orders,” he started, looking over at the stallion in the field slowly stretch out his muscles, “ I haven't gotten any word from him on the matter, positive or negative. And so, unless they are disruptive, they stay here when allowed until they are collected by their parents or guardians.” “That is...I don't know what to say. Some of the rumors in town paint him as heartless.” “He is, in his own way.” The Unicorn looked up and motioned with his head to the male that they had been talking about. “If you had some purpose other than a social call, I would recommend you take care of it now. Today was the day I was to spar with him.” “Is there going to be a repeat of what happened with Sparklink?” “No, I am more experienced than the Centurion is. I hope I can contain the spar to the field we will be in.” “Right, thank you for your time...?” “Jade Spark, ma'am.” “Thank you, Jade.” Cheerilee said getting up and walking to the waiting stallion. After describing what she wanted, she got an unexpected answer. “Gimme a week. After that I can give you a yes or no.” “Any reason you care to share?” “Just gotta check some things first, that's all.” with that Morgue motioned back towards town. “Now, please leave, it is going to get loud and very active here in a bit. Mind warning the girls?” “I will let them know that today isn't a good day.” “Thanks, Jade! Lets go, the others will be along in a few minutes.” And with that the two moved to the road just off the property and down it to their field. Cheerilee watched as they did so, greeting a few of the Guard as they came out before leaving. Unknown to her, Cheerilee had just begun a chain of events to lead to the start of a war to end all wars upon her planet. ============================ The apple orchard was quiet, not even a breeze blowing in the wake of the devastation laying at the edge of it. Twilight, Applejack, and Rainbow stared in mute horror at the figure laying in the trench carved through the ground. They were near the edge of the Everfree forest here, but around a hundred yards away. The trench went on about twenty from the figure's final position. Staring with sightless eyes into the evening sky, covered in gore that was both his and not, was the body of Nikolai. His chest was torn clean open, entrails everywhere and the ground awash with blood. A howl rent the air as a large shadow loomed at the edge of the forest as the girls stared at the unbeating heart of the stallion that had sworn to bring the foals back. “I WILL FEAST TONIGHT UPON SUCH STRENGTH!” The laughter that accompanied the demonic voice was as harrowing as it was mad. And thus began the tale of the latest Equestrian Juggernaut... Author's Note Sorry about the delay all; this took some time to get right, and even then- i had to break this up into a few pieces. i will try to update again before the month is out- it shouldn't take nearly this long to finish this bit up. fingers/hooves crossed and to all of you- Peace! P.S.- the ammulet looks kinda like this- Mercenary BereavementMercenary Bereavement While leading Jade out onto the field, Nikolai thought over the offer put on the table by Cheerilee. While not a bad general idea, any and everything he had heard about that particular patch of woods was not great or inclusive for taking the equivalent of kids into; it was nothing compared to back home. The other reason he was considering it, if he was being honest, was he was BORED out of his skull. So far the only two to keep up with him reliably were Jade and Sparklink; for different reasons to boot. The others were certainly good, they had to be when picked in the first place, but they were effectively champions in their own rights. Still, once the whole trip was over he could get this current routine over with and move on to more interesting training regimes. First thing to deal with after this spar was informing the troops what was happening. “So, Jade, are you ready for this today?” “I am. Let us begin.” “Sure thing,” Nikolai smiled like a Cheshire Cat, “DODGE!” And not giving the poor stallion a chance to even react, threw a punch that almost literally cracked the ground under his hooves. Meanwhile, only a little distance was between Cheerilee and the Hitch residence. She heard the boom and felt the tremors from the spar begin. She merely shook her head and went back into town, heading to Twilight's. If Ser Morgan is as good as he has been claimed to be, we might finally have a way to get out to those ruins on a regular basis. I wonder if that thought has occurred to Twilight yet. After making her way to Golden Oaks Library, Cheerilee knocked on the door, unsure if Twilight was in or available. Cheerilee heard a voice call out of a window, “Come in!” After making her way inside, Cheerilee saw it was Spike who answered. “Hello Cheerilee, what can I hep you with?” The young dragon was currently behind the main desk reading a comic with half of his brain asleep if his tone was anything to go by. Cheerilee just shook her head and asked if Twilight was in. “Sorry, she left earlier to get the rest of her friends together and meet with the Princesses. The whole meeting has been put off for a while, and the girls really need it.” “Did something happen?” “A while back, yeah. We all kinda got sucked into what Princess Luna called a Night Terror.” “Oh my, is everypony alright?” “Yes and no, Fluttershy hasn't really been all that active since, and she was hit the hardest. Luna has been helping if any of the girls showed sings of a nightmare, but so far its just her and maybe Pinkie. That we know of.” “Well, in that case just let Twilight know I wanted to speak to her but it can wait until next week or so.” “Alright, will you need anything else?” “Yes, let Twilight know the newest books for home-schooled foals came in the other day.” “Great...” groaned Spike. He knew he would have to read them and be a guinea pig for her again. He dejectedly hung his head as he sat behind the main desk of the library. Cheerilee laughed, and shook her head. “It wont be that bad, the books are on art this time, and I think one of your comic artists was involved in a few of them.” “Really? That isn't to bad then...” “Well then, until later Spike. Have a good day.” “You to miss Cheerilee!” called out the young dragon as she left, turning back to his comic. After some time, he finished after he went back and re-read the portions that had made no sense within the plot as offered in the last few issues. When Twilight finally came back to the Treebary she was alone. “Twi? Where is everypony else?” “Busy. On a more positive note, it seems Flutershy is doing a little better. While not fully recovered enough to be herself from before that night, she is far better than she had been. The same is true for Pinkie as well. So far the only one to not be recovering as well is actually Rainbow. She seems to be in a bit of a funk.” “Huh?” asked the young male, finally looking at her and not at his preview of the next issue. “I thought she was fine. I mean, she was in here a few days ago for the new Daring novel.” “She was putting a tough face on for the town. While she isn't breaking down like Pinkie and Fluttershy, she is having issues of her own. Princess Luna has told me in some of her letters that she is having some nightmares while sleeping. While I don't know what about, I can guess it has to do with the Element of Loyalty; there is no easy answer for her and what she seems to think at the best of times anyway.” “Well, Cheerilee was in here a little while back. Mentioned some books came in and she needed to speak to you, but it can wait a week or so. I don't-” a URK cut off the young dragon in his explanation of what had happened while she was gone, a letter coming following the small geyser of flame from the belch. “And I hate that happening when I'm talking. I am taking a nap now.” “I hope you feel better Spike!” called out Twilight as she grabbed the scroll in her telekinesis and watched her assistant climb the stairs. She knew that the stomach ache he got form the act of delivering a letter while talking could be bad, a few time had actually turned green and gotten ill from it. It hadn't happened in years, but they were careful none the less. Issues about sick dragons leaving her mind, she opened the scroll. Reading quickly as she walked to her desk, to ready a reply for when she finished, she stopped and slowly re-read the letter to make sure she missed nothing or had misunderstood the contents. “What? Why would the Princesses cancel our meeting for the foreseeable future? And what do they mean Nikolai will get a visitor in a few days? This is not good...” ===================================== Nikolai had gathered the motley band he called trainees and laid out Cheerilee's request to them as straight as he could. After some yelling about how the forest was not a place for foals and they all had calmed down a bit, he asked for more of a reason than folklore and rumors. “Simply put,” began Onyx, “The wildlife of the forest is too aggressive; a roving Manticore is the least of our worries. And most of the group haven't faced anything of that level in a true life or death situation. To say nothing of some of the animals of the forest having no real catalog written up anywhere, much less enough for class room training purposes.” “That is a valid point, I will grant that. But you all know that I am going to be leading this little excursion as the head of this motley band of misfits?” “While I don't doubt your abilities, not since you bodily threw me around a few days ago, I do doubt the young foals the teacher wants to bring are going to listen a hundred percent to us all the time.” “Again, valid. But should they start to wander off or anything of that nature, if it can't be prevented, I WILL call this off. Remember, I was a parent too. I fought back home, at least at first, to prevent a parent from losing their child again like I had.” At that Moonlight started to speak up, only to be blocked by Nikolai, “And yes, my children died. Mah wife too at that,” that caused some of the group to flinch and look away. This was exasperated by the next comment making them all more subdued, “And to add to that pleasant mental image, my whole family was incinerated in my arms. At once. Don't question my motives for calling this if it starts to head anywhere but a pleasant end.” “I wasn't doubting that, just the sanity of the teacher.” said Flameleaf. The Changeling looked up from the table she was sitting at, to continue. “I can understand the need to educate and encourage broader thinking patterns. I can even appreciate the drive to study the unknown. What I question is if she wants this so badly, why not get some other way than by hoof to get there.” “That...IS a good point.” said Peppermint. She looked to Wintersong. “Why haven't we thought to start using more air based transport?” “Logistics and sheer lack or training in most towns. The chariots we use in the guard can't really be used to move bulk shipments and the larger hot air balloons are almost not viable at that size. The one quick and ready fix, having a couple of Pegasi pull the basket works only as long as you have fresh individuals to pull them; distance flight is not as glorious as speed nowadays.” “Lamenting the lack of new recruits?” asked Swift. He seemed to be thinking on the problem as well. “Mostly, but the point has been brought up a few times in think tanks back at the main base in Canterlot. Trains are good for bulk movements, but have no real speed advantage. Chariots and balloons are better for speed, but have no real carry capacity.” “And simply having a ground bound chariot is no better than the trains; they just cover terrain different.” Swift said. Scratching his head, he looked to Nikolai. “You already had an idea didn't you.” “Maybe the start of one.” smirked the man in pony flesh. “How adverse are you lot to logging?” Stunned silence met him. Then laughter so loud and hard it shook the room. "The trees of the Everfree are almost like Redwoods! There is no woodaxe or saw that wont dull too quick to be use...full.” the comment from Lightning died with the laughter. A dull thunk resonated. She, like the others, were subdued by the sight of two knives embedded in the table that hadn't been there a few seconds ago. “Axe.” That was the only word uttered by Nikolai as he held one of his hooves out to the side, causing all the magic users to jump as a runic circle appeared behind his outstretched forelimb. A massive two-hoof axe appeared, with a large single head. The half-moon shape curled just past the shaft leaving just enough space for a hoof to hold the shaft right below the head of the weapon. It as ornate, if in its simplicity. Simple oak shaft, wrapped in leather in a few key locations, the head a gleaming blue steel, inscribed with runes they had never seen before. “Shield.” The opposite forelimb also produced an item. The large round shield was similar in design to the axe, oak and blue steel, with similar runes on the metal rim and bands holding it together. Both were well used and carefully maintained by the multitudes of scratches, dings, and chips in the items he now held. And both gave off a feeling of malice, a palpable intent to the more experienced fighters in the room. Nikolai put the two items on the table, then stretched out his forelimbs again. “Chains.” The twin lengths of chain that joined the other weapons on the table were very out of place. Twenty feet of seemingly golden lengths of chain each, every link covered in runes lay on the table. “Remember, I trained and fought with literal GODS.” he said in the silence; Nikolai proceeded to remove his pendant, and take off his hood. “I trained in conditions you can not conceive of, fought monsters you have no names for after I died. I can do things you cant. I need a week to make a path. YOU are to train until you bleed. Train as if you were to kill me in a week's time.” After he had fully lost the enchantments keeping him small and weakened, the axe and shield changed sizes to more accurately match his form. The chains did not. He didn't notice, berating the group before him, though they did. “I WILL make a path there, from the shortest point at the edge to her destination. And We WILL guide them there and back. Am I clear?” “Crystal.” said Jade, looking at the male before him with worry. “But why a week?” “If this place is as bad as you make it seem, I might have to do some fighting. I haven't killed anything in weeks. I need a bit of a rush;” the grin was manic and terrifying on his face, “and since I haven't used these since Asgard, well...” “How long have you had access to some form of dimensional pockets?” asked Water Lilly. “Those enchantments are rather picky.” “Thank some Dwarven smiths for that. They know their trade well. And the Valkyries helped with the portability problem some too.” Nikolai answered. Lightning Mist looked around, and after a few seconds asked a question. “So why didn't you use any of these,” indicating the weapons on the table, “while fighting our rulers bar your knives? Or while evaluating us for that matter?” “Why end a good thing too soon?” he asked, face confused. The Changelings were still as statues. “He means it, by the Stars, he means it...” muttered Winterstrike, aghast at the implications of what he was saying. The others slowly looked at her, confusion and trepidation evident. Sparklink picked up when she didn't elaborate. “When he was talking about killing, he was radiating anticipation. Now is honest confusion at the concept of ending a fight quickly when he is having fun.” “But nopony is that hardwired to enjoy violence. Nopony-” “That's just it, he isn't a pony. He has said so himself.” Jade spoke out, ending Platinum's tirade before it could begin. He looked to his 'official commanding officer'. “I take it you are leaving now?” “Something like that. Where is the shortest path from town to the castle?” “The closest point would be...from Sweet Apple Acres? I think?” mentioned Onyx. He went to his room and grabbed a few maps. After coming back to the main room, he laid them out on the table. The local map of Ponyville and the map of the surrounding countryside being most prominent. The shortest path to the abandoned castle was in fact form the local apple farm. Nikolai, eyeing the maps, asked out loud, “So, since I can't make heads or tails of maps wanna show me where I start cutting?” “Here-ish.” said Onyx, pointing at the eastern side of the central orchard. The line was short, but the others looking at the map also made a comment about how going nearer to Fluttershy's house might work better, were was no river near her house and in a straight path to the castle. “Not a bad idea, but the timber will have to be used somewhere. Some can at least be used for a bridge and some markers for the path.” stated Peppermint. “While not ideal, we can make this work.” “And THAT scares me a fair bit.” said Moonlight. He looked up to ask Nikolai a question about when he was going to start, only to find him gone. The skylight he had installed was open and swaying in the breeze, indicating how he left. “And that is more annoying than I would like to admit.” “Well, come on everyone, we need to get started. Something tells me we won't have any easy time with this.” said Onyx, moving to start more grueling training by starting with some heavy PT. The others followed in various states of willingness, with Moonlight being the last to leave. “I hope you know what you're doing sir.” he whispered into the sky above the skylight. ===================================== The week passed slowly for the group of fighters in Ponyville, with more time being used to train than anything else. And with their attention diverted, they missed a meeting of the Element bearers and their leaders. The group met in the Treebary for ease of convince and since it was one of the few places big enough for all of them bar a barn at Sweet Apple Acres. The Princesses and Queen Chrysalis arrived with no fanfare and few guards, who met with their counterparts here in town, or tried to anyway. “While I apologize for leaving this for so long, I can say the Yaks aren't going to declare war for the foreseeable future.” said a dour Princess Celestia. “Now, how are you all doing?” While she knew the basics of their mood from Twilight, she wanted to gauge them for herself. Unlike the bearers, Luna and herself, to say nothing of Chrysalis, had been able to mostly deal with their issues privately. One of the few perks to being alive so long. Though I do hate being so desensitized some times, the plights facing my little ponies and other subjects are not as readily apparent anymore, she thought. “Not so good, yer Highness. I think we all have been better.” said Applejack. She took off her Stetson and set it on a nearby table. “I know Princess Luna can attest to mah nightmares. It ain't been pretty for me since the other night.” “Um...” “Yeah, how can somepony be so passive about something so, well, wrong?” asked a somber Rainbow. Her mane was more disheveled than normal. The bags under her eyes were also a telling sign of her mental state. Rarity was wiping some tears off her face with a tissues. Rainbow, near Rarity by dint of being on the same couch, held the tissue box. “Someponies are just harder to faze Rainbow, I thought we talked about that.” said Twilight. She sat next to Spike, the young male just watching; seemingly nonplussed. He turned his gaze to Fluttershy. His friend was holding up better than Twilight had said she was doing, at least on the surface. Her eyes, however, were almost vacant. For some reason Angel was with her and looked worried. Fluttershy tried to speak up again, but was interrupted again by Pinkie. “If he hasn't grieved yet, how can we help him. He told me he cant until all the V'asori are dead; it just hasn't occurred to him that he can and keep doing his work.” “Pinkie Pie, some individuals need different motivations. His, for some reason, is rage;” started Chrysalis, “By not grieving, he allows himself to hate-” “BUT THAT IS WRONG!” yelled Fluttershy. The group as a whole looked at her, “If the aliens in his world are so bad, who is supposed to stop them? HIM? Who deserves that?” “No one Fluttershy. However, he has talked about a team he worked with; there was also a resistance to the tyrannical rule of the aliens after they took over. He wasn't alone. He did however take the lions share of the work, from his own viewpoint.” calmly stated Princess Celestia. “A different matter entirely is just how violent he people were long before he came here. Less than one hundred years prior they fought in a war called World War Two. It was unpleasant, even by his accounts of fighting in a war; to say nothing of my sister's or my own experiences on the battlefields.” “Two? They had more than one?” asked Rarity. She seemed aghast at a conflict on such a scale. “Yup! Cried out a cheery voice from behind the Princesses and Changeling Queen. The bearers of the elements of Harmony and young dragon jumped. “And what a dozy that conflict was. Anywhere from fifty to eighty million dead by warfare or disease and famine.” “WHO THE BUCK-” cried out Rainbow Dash, just as a figure appeared behind Celestia. “WHO ARE YOU!?” The figure was bipedal, and looked to be the same species as Nikolai in the dream, but was a translucent blue and constantly shifting like a bad picture. He had a manic grin on his face and some scars around his temples and on his neck, mostly hidden by his hair and collar of the shirt he wore. “I am Ghost, the fourth member of the motley band of misfits who were some of Destruction's biggest assets.” “Uh...that is nice and all, but what is with the whole see through thing?” “Oh, I was a hacker who was WAAAAY too good at my job for my own health. One moment I was hacking into a V'asori database for the good Doctor, plugged into the machines and everything, when some asshole turned on their countermeasures. My physical body fried, but for some reason I continue to exist, a'la Freakazoid.” “I understood exactly none of that.” “Tough shit, moving on now.” said the outline-spasming figure. He looked over to the three rulers in the room. “When can I get to old scar man? You lot are as entertaining as flies on shit.” “You aren't very nice.” said Fluttershy. She was glaring at the figure. “NOPE! And I have no reason to be.” The sentence caused him to shift to a rather plain red stick figure, “ONWARDS TO BEAN BURRITOS!” and he shot towards the door. Three feet or so from the door he just vanished into thin air. “Princess? Who or WHAT was that?” “A companion of Nikolai's from his world. The device he is stored in ended up in my chambers back in Canterlot some time ago, and ever since we have been working to both power up and keep powered his housing. The results of that failing are his death. Consequently, the item in question is of major sentimental value to Nikolai. According to Ghost, it is a gift from his wife. He also cant be more than fifteen feet from it ever, that seems to be his maximum range for those projections.” “So, are we going to give this doodad to him?” “Yes. I was wanting to do that before we got much further; do any of you know where he is at the moment?” Applejack spoke up, shocking the girls and the rulers with the information she delivered. “He has been cuttin' a path into the Everfree for the last week, near my farm to boot. Ah think he has almost made it ta his destination.” “Why would he do such a thing?” asked Princess Luna, looking confused. “Beats the tarnation outta me.” “That is quite odd. Still, I think we need to continue this discussion.” Chrysalis piped in, making the group wince at the prospect of continuing a very poor talk about being dispassionate. But one thing had slipped their minds almost entirely. The Crusaders weren't involved. ===================================== At the Hitch residence, the trainees had been working hard to improve and while they knew that a week was hardly enough time for major increases to ability they were able to begin working more in sync. The obvious benefits were they were coming closer as a group for the purposes of their job, not to mention being more comfortable around one another. Onyx walked over to Peppermint as she sat in the communal area, going over logistical paperwork. “Do we know when the Princesses and Queen Chrysalis are coming to town? I had gotten notification from headquarters about some meeting in town in the near future.” “I think I heard something while at Sugar Cube Corner from Pinkie Pie the other day.” she mentioned distractedly, “And the date I heard was the fifteenth or so.” “That can't be right, today's the fifteenth.” “Then I guess we might be getting a surprise visit. You might want to check in with one of our Changelings and see what the plan is.” “That is a good idea.” with that, Onyx left the communal area and headed towards town. The four changelings were on a bulk food run, which irritated him. He had asked for one of them to be at the house at all times for communications for just this reason. Why he paid no attention to the roster while drawing it up he had no idea. He was about halfway to town when he spotted the Changelings. Sparklink seemed to notice him and closed in from the air. “What's up?” “Any word from your Queen? Apparently there is some meeting with her, the Princesses, and the element bearers today.” “I can check right quick, gimme a sec.” +Your highness, this is Sparklink, are you planing on coming to Ponyville today?+ +You are a bit late for that, I am at Twilight Sparkle's residence already.+ +Well, thank you for the update, Onyx was asking for some reason?+ +Do you know the current location of Nikolai?+ +Not precisely, but I can give you a quick route to him, why?+ +It is merely something the Princesses want to know, they have something of his and want to return it to him.+ +Do you want me to let him know? He might stop working on his little project if he had a reason.+ +No, I think they want it to be a surprise, but that being said, please go get him. He was supposed to be here for the meeting.+ +Yes Ma'am.+ The last few seconds were quiet as Sparklink talked with his ruler in the link. Onyx just stood waiting, and looked at the other three Changelings as they closed in. he held a hoof up to forestall any complaints about the last member of their group leaving behind this share of the work. “Well, I have to go find Ser Morgan and bring him to the Library. I will be back in a few minutes unless something goes wrong.” he looked over to Scrollbolt. “Just keep an ear out for anything I send your way okay?” “Fine. I just wish you weren't going alone.” “He isn't, I am sending Jade with him.” replied Onyx before Sparklink could even interject. “This isn't up for debate, the Everfree isn't safe. Just take him as your battle buddy. Stars above, he has been driving me up the wall with his stoic act.” “Soooo...we are baby sitting each other while getting our merry leader?” “When you put it like that? Yes.” with that the Captain walked over to the supplies and started to gather some up. “I am going to help get this stuff home, get Jade and move out once you have your kits together. Be ready for anything.” “Sir, yes sir!” said the Centurion, whether it was mocking or not was left to each to decide. His expression was serious as was his tone; but it was known that he was a bit of a joker while 'off-duty'. But even as he flew off, he couldn't help but feel like something was remiss. Something important, but he couldn't think of what it was and so put it out of his mind. The Crusaders hadn't been to the house in the last week or so, and as such had momentarily been forgotten as the sixteen trainees worked. ===================================== Out in the Everfree, Nikolai was less than a hundred yards from finishing his path. The while thing would be about half a mile of walking, but considering he had been splitting tree trunks in half to act as a makeshift road as he went along, it was good progress. Some trees were easier than others to remove and some harder. The workout he had gotten was beyond anything he had ever done prior to being a super. Every day he jumped from the house to where he made his path and back once he finished cutting for the day, and he had to say he was proud of the simple labor. The forest, while wild wasn't as bad as everyone had made it out to be. Sure, the beasts looked weird, but the left him alone for the most part and stayed away from his path once he made it, at least as far as he could tell. As he sat back and took a brief break to drink something from a canteen, he heard voices from his left, into the forest itself. “Hello?” “Huh? Who's there?” asked a young female voice Nikolai recognized. Scootaloo and her friends walked out, being followed by Button Mash and a zebra oddly enough. She perked up on seeing the massive stallion and rushed over to him. “Hey! Whats up?” “Not much, doing something for Miss Cheerilee. I should be asking what you lot are doing in the forest, but I recall y'all talking about visiting a Zecora last time we talked.” “Indeed they did seek me out. Might I ask your name or should I just call you He throughout?” “I am Morgue, but the kids probably told you my real name.” Getting up and not thinking about the fact he was minus his enchanted amulet or heavy clothes at the moment, which lie near by, he towered over the mare and foals. The sweat on his body glistened in the pre-noon light. “Nikolai Morgan. Pleasure to meet you Miss.” saying that, he held out his massive hoof and waited. “The honor is mine,” Zecora started, bumping his hoof while looking him over, “But I must say, I cannot stay for soon I must dine. “Before I leave however, I must ask if you think you are clever.” “What for?” “Those scars. Nothing I know of would leave such marrs.” “I hope you lot never find out lady. You walking the kids out?” “Yeah, she had been. She was only going as far as the edge of the forest though.” piped up Button Mash. He looked over to Zecora. “Thanks for letting me stay while they did their thing Miss Zecora.” “It was no trouble at all my little foal, but I must now end this stroll.” with that, the zebra turned and looked at Nikolai with a wink as she left, leaving some parting words. “Should you ever need to have the signs of battle removed, my potions have been oft been helpful proved.” “Thanks, but for now I don't mind 'em. But I will keep it in mind.” The stallion merely watched as the mare walked away before looking at the kids. “So do I need to escort you lot out?” “Nah, we're good.” said Scootaloo. “She was only keeping an eye on us so we didn't get lost or attacked by the wildlife.” “Sounds like I need to do the same thing, path or not.” “Why are yah makin' a path anyways Mistah Morgan?” asked Applebloom. She looked down the fairly straight path and towards the other end. “Whats so special about this path?” “Nothing yet, and I can't say no more, its a surprise.” the foals all moaned in annoyance, wanting to know about it; but before they could object, a hissing noise was heard from the opposite side of the clearing. Nikolai's head snapped to the left and he scanned the treeline. “Kids, get near me. NOW.” he snapped. While they were confused, they listened and got close. As they did however, the ground under Morgue caved in and a multitude of massive spiders scrambled forward into the hold form the underbrush. The foals screamed and Morgue yelled out, “COME ON!” Author's Note Gebbus, that took longer than i had thought it would. I do apologize for any seemingly off portions of this, it took a year to try and get the ideas i had right and even then i feel like i cocked up somewhere. The several rewrites i put his through didn't feel like enough. I am satisfied enough with this at the moment to publish it, so let the critiques and comments fly! also, no more ETAs, i will publish these as i get them done; but seeing as i work a hard labor job and try to have a life outside the internet, that might be a bit. Peace out, and have a happy holiday season everyone!
Charnel HouseThe clouds in the sky sat pregnant with rain, just waiting to disgorge themselves of their watery payload of life giving liquid. A peal of thunder range out. And again and again, faster almost like musical accompaniment to the thunder rumbling overhead. A clash of blade on blade, sparks flying into the tumultuous air. A cry, loud and vibrant, rang out. “Gotta do better than that bitches!” came from a masculine source. A glaive seemingly made of moonlight swung down as irresistible as the thunder ringing out overhead; only to be blocked by a knife, not quite a short sword, and followed up by a kick from a hoofed leg. The figure, white fur contrasting with the golden armor upon her form was flung back several yards from the swiftly moving figure dancing among the other combatants. A darker form in silvered armor was furiously swinging a war scythe made of pure flame in sweeping arcs. A third figure in teal colored armor was deftly stabbing with two long swords, one seemingly floating in the air. The dancing figure was just a little larger of the white combatant, but noticeably heavier; bulkier and more muscled. “Sister!” cried the dark fighter, hoping into the air and taking off while keeping the fighter distracted with a barrage of beams of light. Heedless of the harm it might sustain, the figure jumped after; only to be blindsided by a flurry of blows from the teal armored swordsmare. Weird, horses using magic AND blades? I know I have seen some shit, but that REALLY takes the cake. Guess I need to end this and find those damnable doors again. Guru has a shitload to answer for this time.Blocking and dodging for all it's worth, the Fighter kicks out with its left hind leg while planting its right foreleg on the ground for stability. A boom fills the air as a concussive wall of force, from the hoof hitting the lower jaw of the Fighter's assailant, blasting debris around the pair away. The teal fighter is sent skyward in a cry of pain, only to be sent crashing down when the Fighter slams it's rear hooves into her chest in a viscous double hoof drop, flinging her into the ground from thirty feet in the air. A decent sized crater is the result and a stunned face looks out from the hole, agape with worry. If he has that much strength, what could he really do if he was angered!? +Your Highness! We found the pod he was in, its been ripped open...from the inside! And the guards are nowhere to be.....fou...BY THE STARS WHY ARE THEY EMBEDDED IN THE CEALING?!+ If it isn't one thing, its another. HE DIES TONIGHT. For all he has done, for all that he is undoing, he DIES! With that mental oath, she flings herself out of the crater. Looking around, she sees that the Fighter had been catapulted into the air by one of the other fighters and was on his way down. It would take all of around ten seconds to hit from that height. “Celestia! Luna! My guard have finally made it to where we had placed him, he KILLED the guard assigned to watch the pod. His injuries had been severe. How he is capable of these feats of might I have no idea, but by the laws of the land I call for his head, the Changelings that died weren't the only ones he killed. Just the first by choice.” “Chrysalis, surely you cant mean that that stallion was capable of murder? A fighter he might be, I just cannot see him being able to kill.” stated the principle diarch of Equestria. Celestia looked to Luna. “We must subdue him, even if her claims are true, he needs to be tried.” “Sister, I for once agree with Chrysalis. We cannot hold yon ruffian, no cell nor prison could hold....THAT.” Luna spat, both verbally and physically. A globule of crimson blood shot through with silver hit the ground. Taken aback, all three stared at the silver. Ichor. The life blood of an Immortal was nigh impossible to draw, but if one were able to do so, they were capable of ending their life. Two sets of eyes steeled themselves and looked to the male as he hit the ground. The third could only stare in shock as the two old enemies stood shoulder to shoulder against a threat that would take them both to face. Almost immediately he stood and cracked his neck. “Nice! I felt that one.” he stated with a chuckle, “But I think you lot need a larger handicap when that seems to be your best.” He reached up and began removing the hooded shirt he was wearing. The design on the shirt was that of a pony's skeleton, vividly picked out in red upon the gray fabric. The remaining bits of his attire were just as odd. A pair of pants, a faded blue with many pockets, rested on his rear half. Upon his thighs, however, was the cause for more concern. The sheaths to his blades seemed to be made of leather and an unknown hard substance. The three mares stared in horror at the body under the clothes he just removed. “By the stars themselves....” whispered Celestia, horror lacing her tone. His fur was matted down with blood, his and others. Where he had fur at least. His barrel was a literal lattice work of scar tissue, weaving lines like some form of demented road map. And it wasn't that the scars were large or livid, it was just the sheer number of them. The largest scars seemed to be made of burn scars, lining the entire right side of the body, wrapping in such a way that it seemed instead of a singular column of flame, it was many smaller sources of heat. As she stared in macabre wonder, Celestia realized that her initial guess was wrong, his fur was just thin or lighter in color; the rain and blood that covered him were letting his scared form through. His face was at one point in his life nice enough, if what was looking back at them was any indicator, the livid burns and smaller patterns of scar work giving him a slightly demonic aspect in the lightning laced dark. His mane was short and black, windswept if not just outright unruly. A trimmed goatee surrounded his mouth. What really caught Celestia's attention, however, were his eyes. Many times had she looked into the eyes of one of her ponies and seen their true selves. Eyes were windows after all. His were a conflicting mix of cold dead orbs seemingly made of glass and living, vibrant eyes of one who had seem much and wanted to share it with his family. The contrast was unsettling and very stark compared to his demeanor. “What manner of life has he lived to warrant....that....” “His eyes...is he dead or living?” whispered Luna. “Oh, come on now! Don't tell me y'all ain't seen no scar work before?” the stallion called out as he walked back over. “If that is the case, y'all wouldn't believe me on how one of my...companions looked after he woke up one day.” The latter half of his statement took him a moment to phrase. “Is he worse off than....this?” asked a suddenly subdued Chrysalis. The emotions she was getting from him were now more like those of her children, open and saying more than she ever thought she might get from a pony, or at least that is what she wanted to say. He seemingly felt nothing; as a total sociopath would. Chrysalis hissed quietly towards Luna. Luna looked over and noticed her flick her ear. Luna focused, confused, and started listening. Many were the duties the diarchs had and almost as many were no longer needed. One of the duties she still possessed and honestly hated exercising was being an aspect of death. Chrysalis was an odd Immortal, she had ties to death as well, but in a different fashion. For her aspect it wasn't a deep endless slumber; but as a aspect of emotional turmoil and finding balance; the violent death. Luna's was about the passing and acceptance of moving on, the calm death. She 'felt' it almost instantly. And in that moment, she knew why her fellow guardian of the long dark was asking for her to listen. Voices, quiet and full of sadness were calling out. And they were directed at HIM. The voices were just outside of hearing and seemed to be....no it was more than one voice, not overlapping as she had thought. A mare and a...a foal? No several foals. They were crying out for him to stop, for him to listen. It sounded as if there were...three foals. One was a colt, the others were fillies. Looking at Chrysalis, Luna flicked her ear and nodded. “Naw, he just doesn't look like hisself anymore. Should'a seen my reaction to living and working with him after we met.” he responded before Luna could stop him with her own question. She looked back at the stallion and asked a question that caused all in the courtyard to stare. “Why?” “I need a reason to get in a decent scrap?” he asked with a raised eyebrow. “No, why do the dead cry out for you to stop.” Luna said, being blunt. “Simple. My family is waiting for me on the other side.” he said after a moment of quiet among the falling drops of rain, which was finally letting up. Before any could ask more questions, he continued, “But seeing as I know where I am bound after I die, I wont ever see them again. I know because I have been there. Goddammit, I've been to Hell, fought with the demons in the lakes of fire. Seen things that fucking damn near drove me insane. And to top all of that off, I went and pissed off an eldrich entity I had had prior knowledge of, trying to usurp him and take his place as a king in Hell. He promptly bitch-slapped me into Valhalla. The Aesir are honestly not as big a bunch a pussies as I thought they might be.” “If that is the case, shy do you not seek atonement?” asked Luna, unwilling to believe he had come from a realm from which the diarchs would never even consider sending the inmates at Tartarus to. “Shit girl if that were possible I wouldn't do that yet anyway. Got too many useless motherfuckers to kill. The bastards that killed me and my family are still out there, and they got a date with the devil I plan on seeing them keep.” “What?! But you are clearly alive right now!” cried out a stunned Celestia, looking at him and seeing the energy of life flowing through him. Her aspect of life was just as strong as death was in her sister. “Tell that the Gatekeeper of Hell.” “Surely the ones who...killed you have been brought to justice by the criminal courts of your homeland?” “You would think that. The assholes invaded and took over. Killed off any supers and villains who opposed them. I was part of a cell of super powered individuals who were fighting back under direction of one our biggest villains, Doctor Destruction. I joined because it was fight in a war from the shadows or have God alone knows what happen to me in a blue-skin camp.” “You were a hero?” asked Luna, shock evident on her face. “No, I was a professional fighter who was married to a great woman. I was a father trying to keep a roof over his family's heads and feed them. The V'sori bastards had shown up and stopped an invading army of shark-men from taking over. We learned of their betrayal in a ceremony to honor them and the heroes who fell defending our world. They killed our biggest hero, The Champion of the Alpha Force, while broadcasting the entire event. The fired a giant ass laser at him and managed to kill him. He couldn't really fight back because the crowd was at his back and if he avoided the beam, he would have doomed the people within it to death. He bodily blocked the beam of light and tried to endure it. I was near the front with my family. When the beam started to eat through him, it covered the field that we and the crowd had been herded to. As I shielded my wife and children, I screamed; from the pain of the light that caused my back to blister and burn, the noise bursting my eardrums, the feeling of being powerless as strong and as tough as I was from my nearly two decades of fighting both on the streets and off of them in a ring. They screamed, in pain and in fear. And then they turned to ash in my arms; as I held them they burned while I endured the beam. I couldn't save them; I couldn't even die with them.” The last part of his statement was said bitterly, looking down at his forelegs. “If I had been tougher I would have kept them alive, if I had been faster, or better...” Chrysalis spoke up hushed and quiet, “If that is the case, why do you seemingly feel nothing?” “Chickadee, you answered your own question. If all of your family, all that was truly precious to you, everything that you felt mattered more than life itself were in your arms and the only thing between them and death was your body or mind or whatever the hell it might be, how would you feel if you not only failed to keep them safe; but somehow kept living?” Silence greeted his response. “If that is really all you lot have to ask me...get back on your hooves and fight. I ain't dead yet, and that means I haven't lost.” The trio of rulers looked on aghast as he stood on his hind legs and drew his blades and got into a readied stance. After that brief parley, he still wanted to fight? After barring his soul? What manner of stallion was he, to keep fighting for vengeance that he apparently knew wouldn't make a difference? It is as if he doesn't care about his own life. He stated he knows for where he is bound for after passing, what awaits him. And his family cries out for him to stop...to rest. They can feel his pain and want to ease it. Why does he not just lay down his arms?! Thought a thoroughly distressed Luna. This stallion was an enigma. He was as driven as any pony she had ever met, was as strong as she or her sister, had fought with THREE Immortals and drawn Ichor, and was not so passively aware of his eternal damnation. And here he stood still defiant to the end. The stallion hadn't moved since he readied his blades, and just waited. “Ladies first.” he said, smirking. “One last question.” stated Luna. At his glance in her direction, she started to channel magic into her horn. “If these you hear this, what these spirits have to say, would you stop?” “What do you mean spirits?” the Fighter asked, guarded and wary. “Simple, one of my many duties as a diarch of Equestria is helping to heal those touched by death, just as it is my duty to safe guard the Night. There is a group of voices that cry out around you. I am honestly surprised you can't hear them, even if you couldn't understand them. The feeling of talking to a spirit is akin to getting a hunch; and all life here in the realm can hear the spirits to a small degree.” Luna's horn grew brighter as she talked, shades appearing near the Fighter, looking at him, reaching for him and yet not not there enough to be tangible, like a faded picture. He stopped as he saw something they didn't, SOMEPONY they didn't. NIKOLAI! PLEASE! Just....please...You tried, and you fought for us. YOU DIED TRYING TO MAKE IT RIGHT. please just stop and rest. You might not be with us, but we are always with you, so just stop FIGHTING. You have to move on... the mare was crying, looking over his shoulder, looking into the past. She was far shorter than he, but still taller than average, with a decent build. In front of her were three foals, two older fillies and one young colt. The oldest wasn't even ten by how big she was. Daddy, please just listen to mommy...when you listened before it was always better in the end...whimpered the younger of the two fillies. The older one just held her siblings and was quiet. The colt was the most unnerving of the children to the trio of rulers. He looked to them as he looked around. Chrysalis just watched as his head swung back to her and looked her dead in the eyes. If you can hear me, don't hate my daddy. Bad men and aliens hurt him. He isn't like he used to be, not like mama or my sisters tell me about. Please, help him. His words were those of one far older than he seemingly was, a babe of no more than a year. A question was upon her lips, but she couldn't find the will to voice it. I know what you want to ask, and no. Mama was carrying me when she died. I wasn't even born yet. A hollow thud was heard as the Fighter, Nikolai, crashed to his knees and looked in shock... in pain at the shades in front of him. And all Chrysalis could feel was sorrow. Sorrow from him, from the shades, from herself and the royal sisters. He knew her pain, the one that demanded that he die; he was on that path already if what was said was true. Tears streamed from his eyes as he closed them. His knives lay on the ground near him. Then all the Changeling Queen could feel was anger, a rage so profound it hurt to feel. +when I finally kill you, I will take your skulls. And I will take my time+ “DOING SO!” Nikolai roared at the top of his lungs, grabbing his knives. I can hear his thoughts.....was all Chrysalis could think as he jumped nearly 200 feet straight up. Luna's reaction was to stare at him as he fell down, knives extended as he neared her face, shock immobilizing her. Just as the blades would have parted Luna's head from her shoulders, a glaive interposed itself betwixt the enraged stallion and his target. “Why do you attack my sister now, if what she has shown you is true-” “THAT FUCKING WHORE WAS IN MY HEAD; AND I WILL HAVE HER SKULL FOR THIS! NO ONE FUCKS WITH MY FAMILY OR MY MEMORIES OF THEM! NO ONE!” screamed Nikolai, irate and inconsolable as even through the rage could Celestia see his pain. He thinks that was Luna manipulating him...to get his guard down!? What manner of war was he involved in? What beings would use such tactics as to defile the dead themselves just to get an advantage?! The issue at the moment was actually subduing this stallion. As he flew into his current rage, Celestia noticed that his body seemed to swell with barely contained energy. His last blow would have actually killed her sister, based on how hard he had been hitting them before. While he hadn't been pulling his blows before, he was not striking to kill. If I don't end this soon, somepony will die. I wont let another die tonight if I can't help it. Chrysalis could only watch as the elder royal sister clashed again with the stallion, over and over. Magic flew threw the air, along with debris from the field. The stallion, No, his name...is Nikolai, grabbed a chunk of masonry from the ground and hurled it at Luna as he kicked out at Celestia. Celestia teleported out of the way of his kick, only to end up in front of her sister, still struggling to react. Raising her glaive to block she deflected the thrown section of the wall. “LUNA! Get your head in reality, or you just might lose it!” “Sister, he doesn't believe he was talking to his family, his wife...she is still trying to get him to stop...by the stars above, this insanity is only partly his fault...I added fuel to this flame.” she looked to her elder sister and moved her out of the way with her wing as gently as she could. “At least let him vent a little, from what his wife has been yelling all he has known for the last two years is war, almost day in and night out.” with a somber tone, Luna finished her impromptu speech and walked towards the silently raging stallion. She readied her scythe, and adopted a guard. “If you must fight, at least let me be the only one you fight.” “When all is said and done, wench, you will be kneeling in a pool of blood and BILE!” was his response, not even trying to dodge the war scythe as it came around to hit his hind legs. He instead kicked out and knocked it from Luna's telekinetic grasp, such was the force he used. He then reared back and slugged her so hard the blow broke the sound barrier as it hit. The loud crack was felt more than heard for all the combatants, and as it happened, he stopped, a light coming down from the moon above lighting him and Luna from the heavens. He seemed to have an epiphany, for his rage filled expression became one of shock and horror as Luna's head snapped to the side, Ichor and blood in equal measure flying out from her mouth. He jumped one last time, catching and shielding her body before the force of his blow sent her into a wall nearly fifty feet away. The crater that his impact created was almost ten feet around, and nearly three deep. He hacked one cough due to the dust in the air and slowly eased out of the new hole in the castle wall. He then laid Luna on the ground as Celestia and Chrysalis flew over. “I...I don't...I can't...” he tried to say something, something that he felt was needed. Looking around for some way to inspire himself, to find the right words, he sees the destruction his rampage had caused. One castle, a charnel house in the lower floors; a missing spire; a group of ponies, pegasi, and unicorns in golden armor standing watch from the battlements on the other side of the courtyard; ten beings on the ground near the far door, shock and horror evident on their faces to various degrees. Four of those faces were that of children, one young dragon looking thing and three younger foals. “She only wanted to help...All I could think of was how she knew any of that, I haven talked about any of this with my companions as we each had a tale like it, even if mine seemed the worst. I have never been the smartest man, always the butt of intelligence jokes, but I didn't care. Now it seems like my luck has started to catch up to me.” he muttered at the sky sitting facing away form the three leaders. He looked back over his shoulder, scared flesh rippling as he seemed to shrink. “I don't normally care, I can't, not when that means the mission might fail; but just now, I almost heard her voice again. And she was still saying stop...” he turned to face the sky again. “What do you want to do now? You have a story that needs telling and crimes to answer for.” asked Celestia in a quiet voice. “Hey, in my defense I was attacked first; I just lashed out. I cant help if I love a decent scrap, nothing back home could make me work for it any more. I haven't been able to do my job, my profession in nearly two years.” Celestia could hear the smirk in his voice disappear as he talked. He started up again after a few moments almost long enough to for Celestia to think he had stopped, “In all honesty, I should go find those doors again, the ones I was sent through. Can't be too many forty five foot tall doors made of stone just standing in the open, right?” “And then?” “What else?” he looked back over his shoulder and smiled lightly with his eyes closed. Why does that make him seem more handsome than he would be without his scars? Celestia wondered as he continued. “Go back to being dead, I shouldn't be alive.” “Celestia, we need to talk.” Chrysalis was somber and quiet, subdued form the outbursts she had been having earlier. Moving in, she whispered “Mentally.” Celestia, he was not lying at all through out the entire endeavor, he honestly thinks he is dead and come back. While I did feel a pulse of life, it wasn't from nearby. And as for my children, one of the guards is alive and telling my chief body guard what happened. So far it matches his description, except he WAS attacked by a guard. The one that didn't survive jumped and swung her spear and clipped his face. That is really all I think you should know, the rest of what happened...one sided is all I can think of to describe it casting a glance at his back, and I no longer have the burning rage to feed my desire for revenge with. He actually feels remorse for his actions towards Luna at the very least. Please, while I want him to pay, he no longer needs to die to sate my and my broods' bloodlust and- +If you are going to talk about me, at least do it in a language I can't speak.+ he said quickly as he got up and walked to his shirt, back by his original position draped over a larger rock. “And then there is that.” “....quite. So you want him to actually pay SOMETHING, if only to keep appearances?” “To a point, he seems to understand that more than many would. Even if it is just....” Chrysalis stopped and got a nasty grin on her face. “Give him to Twilight and her friends and see if he can 'learn the magic of friendship'. I doubt he will see that coming.” “You are an evil mare and should be ashamed.” deadpanned Celestia. “Good thing we think alike, even if for different reasons.” The shit eating grin she gave Chrysalis was enough to make her counter part smirk. The stallion was walking back by that point. Once he was close enough, Celestia started to speak again. “I have an idea for your punishment, but first we must see that Luna is taken care of. Go wait by the Solar guard,” Celestia motioned for him to go stand near the guard on the ramparts. “After I see to gathering everything that needs to leave, we are away.” “Sounds fair. When is the trial and can I get a decent lawyer?” “If that is what you think is happening, you have much you need to rethink. Here I can pass judgment, and I will do so once my sister awakens and can hear this verdict.” “Okaaaaaay...” Nikolai started to say then smacked his forehead with a hoof, “OW. Not to self- no more hitting face. Anyway, why do I get the feeling that the judicial process just got set back around 200 years?” “I have no idea what you are talking about. Now go wait with the guard....other than Nikolai, what can I call you?” asked Celestia, suddenly thinking of a fact she needed for the whole process to work. “My name isn't used by anyone any more. Y'all can all me Morgue. ”he said, crouching as he put his shirt on. Once it was on and covering his scars again he resumed speaking, “My name was and still is Nikolai Morgan, now known as Morgue to my enemies, and one of the Destruction Trinity, among the foremost agents of Doctor Destruction. Pleasure to meet ya.” With that final utterance, he jumped, a whoop on his lips and a grin on his face. It was good to be back in the world of the living, even if he was a fuckin' horse now. Life couldn't get any better now that he was alive again ...Right? Author's Note Well that was a thing. So if anyone is confused, just look for a blog or 'Author's Nose' chapter, i can explain some here, but it would take to long. Basic jist of this story is Nkiki is a super villian from a rpg called Nessecary Evil. He was a BRICK. A literal FLYING BRICK once he picked up the ability to jump 64 yards straight up. That should tell y'all waht he is going to be like. side note- he is around THIS big ==V and that has to due to a thing regarding his powers.
Waking Up, part oneWaking Up As the group reunited to leave, Nikolai watched from the background. Apparently he had interrupted some lesson just as he made his entrance. Something about a comet or the like, he really didn't care. The tall white horse was called Celestia, apparently the primary ruler of the little horses. Her sister, named Luna was hovering near him while they waited, rolling and cracking her limb and wing joints. Loosening up after the fight, probably. “Hey, I got a question.” “That is not how one addresses one of the diarchs of Equestria. Please use some respect,” stated a nameless guard, “It would behoove you to at least keep some sense of decorum.” “What the actual fuck does that mean?” was Nikolai's response. Luna just gave a light laugh. Shaking her head at the antics of this stallion, she turned to the guard; not just the one who had spoken, but all of them in ear shot. “This stallion is not from here, by any stretch of the imagination. He has also admitted to the fact he is not among the smartest of ponies. Please keep that in mind.” Luna then shook her head. Quickly thinking of another point, she raised her voice to tell the guard. “He, like any of our citizens, are allowed to talk to us. As long as he can keep his temper, he can be as...colorful as he wishes. If I took offense to any of his comments, I would let him know.” “Well, gee; Thanks!” “That was not, however a free call to be..what do they call it now..” “An asshole? Bastard? Fucking shit-faced bitch?” “...If I follow you correctly, asshole would suffice.” Shaking her head Luna then turned to look him in the eye as best as she could, only to notice he had lit some kind of tube, filled with something that smelled absolutely awful and was inhaling from the tube. “And what, pray tell, is that? A question for a question if you will.” “Eh, its just a smoke. A cigarette, basically a mix of tobacco and a few other things. I can say I am hooked to the mild narcotic this is laced with. Also, No; none for any of you unless you want lung cancer.” Nikolai briefly tried to explain. Some of the guard had sickly looks on their faces at the smell, others seemed curious until he mentioned the lung cancer. “My question was, how are we getting to our destination? I see no form of transport and while I can cover a lot of ground with my jumping, I would rather not be leaping about the countryside for God alone know s how long. Much less carrying all of you that cant fly.” “Teleportation, of course.” Luna looked over at him, noting how the dim glow from his...cigarette was illuminating his face from within his hood. “Why do you wear the hooded garment? Is it not warm in this weather?” “It is now, it wasn't before. Then again I didn't have fur or walk on four legs before. Could be worse, but do you really want me walking around in the open with how I look? I am as fucking subtle as a forest fire.” “While I would be lying if I said I had seen a more...memorable pony than you in my long life, you honestly could do with out all the covering. Maybe let down your hood? That might suffice,” Luna suggested. Shrugging, Nikolai threw his head back and let his hood fall. The guard how had spoken out drew in a breath sharply. The look on her face was quite the sight. A mix of pity and fear, unlaced with a fair amount of caution. She SHOULD rethink the fact that she might have insulted a rather unique stallion. She has only seen what he can do, not felt it. Luna then looked to Nikolai and asked, “So, you are on the larger side of most stallions. Are you average for where you are from? I was just curious, seeing as most stallions in our kingdom seldom get bigger than most mares.” “I HAD been just a few inches taller or shorter based on what you saw as average. Taller than statistics and shorter than practice. I did out weigh most men my size by a few pounds. I think I was 40 pounds over recommended weight for my build?” “And what was that? 150 pounds?” asked the same guardsmare without thinking in a sarcastic tone. “Nah, my recommended weight was like 180 lbs. I was bopping around at two hundred and twenty? Maaaaybe two thirty. Granted I was at around five to seven percent body fat, so I could have lost a few pounds. Needed the weight though. You ever take on someone you own weight who could lift as much as you could in a spar or fight that actually had money riding on it? Yeah, those were the best days of my life.” “You make it sound like you know your way around a ring.” mentioned yet another guard, this one male. He was more subdued, but not as flighty as he looked based on his tone. Huh, either he is a leader or he is just shy. Could be both though Nikolai. “Nah, it was an octagon. It was around 35 feet across too.” “What?” “You asked. I have never set foot in a boxing ring other than to train or spar. Hell, I ain't even really professional in any martial art. I just brawl with enough styles fundamentals that I am unpredictable.” Luna perked up at that. “So what ARE you trained in?” “Not much, some Capoeira foot work and a few Boxing styles for punching. Mostly I just mix the two, I was involved with a organization named the Mortal Unlimited Competition, or MUC. The fighters were arranged into blocks of roughly similar skill, talent, weight and ability.” “Why list all of those things separately?” asked Luna, noting out of the corner of her eye as the Elements of Harmony and her sister approached. They were quiet and listening as they got closer, Nikolai was not exactly being quiet, but not quite yelling at the top of his lungs. “Do you remember how hard I hit you back there?” A nod greeted him as did a confused expression. “D'ya think SHE,” Nikolai pointed at the guardsmare rather pointedly, “could take a hit one TENTH that hard? What about fifty or more in under a minute? Out of ten to fifteen two minute rounds, until she was unconscious or submitted?” The look of shock on Luna and Celestia's faces said more than any words ever could. “And if you think that I am bad, try taking on someone who can run nearly seven HUNDRED miles per hour, as long as they physically can keep doing so, in a thirty five foot across octagon, with reflexes fast enough to dodge BEAMS OF LIGHT, and is skilled enough to make me look like an average Joe despite being so highly skilled and having enough experience at the time to rate as one of the worlds foremost unarmed combat experts military's normally looked to ta train their instructors.” “You sound like you have some experience with that scenario,” started Celestia, “But I fail to see how that hypothetical fight-” “Nine rounds, One minute fifty seven seconds; I had a broken jaw, six shattered ribs, a broken left ankle and was barely standing. My left arm was dislocated at both the shoulder and elbow, my right hand was broken to hell and back, fingers sprawling everywhere. I was barely conscious at the end. HE had two black eyes and was effectively blind, a broken nose, and as I learned later mild internal hemorrhaging from too many kidney and liver shots.” Nikolai deadpanned. “He lost when, blind as a bat, he ran into my arm which I had thrown out to balance myself after his last flurry of blows. He won most of his fights based on speed. I won through endurance and beating the tar outta people I COULD HIT. We were about ten seconds from being told to keep going after the timer ran out. “And before you ask, I wasn't even a hundredth as strong as I am now. I was maybe pushing 750 bench press, and around a thousand for squats, near those numbers for everything else. While I was strong for most men, I was around average for the fighters in the MUC. I don't even know what my max weight is anymore. You lose track when you can duel wield tanks like clubs.” “How was that anywhere near legal?” asked a new voice, belonging to a lavender mare. Nikolai looked around in surprise and saw the multitude of faces around him waiting for an answer. Welp, they want it, they got it. “Simple, in a world of supers you would think that the average citizen wouldn't want to pay to see anyone beat the...” seeing some children present Nikolai tried tot one down his language, but was moderately unsuccessful, “Ever-living shite out of each other, right? You would honestly be wrong. Bloodsports are always in demand. Main reason being is who doesn't love the adrenaline rush form seeing combat in a controlled setting when both or all of the participants have agreed to a set of rules and are looking to see which of you is better?” “I was NOT asking about that, I was asking how a stallion that fast was fighting a male you just admitted was nowhere NEAR this level of power.” “That is the Unlimited bit there lass. See there were the normal divisions- light, welter, middle, heavy, super heavy. Then the Unlimited class started- Street, City, Country, Global, and Galactic; with a final Unlimited class for those who wanted a different fight or were a wee bit too strong for the Galactic class; that being as I am now I would fall around the Global range. I cant really fly and that is a pre-req for the Galactic class. They CANNOT fight on the ground. “ “Still how did you-” “Waiver, how else. I was good enough and was told the risks. I was a Street level by the way. He was a City, bordering on Country.” “Why'd yah fight somepony that powerful even after all that?” asked a southern voice from a orange mare with a what looked like stetson on of all things. “Money, the title that the speedster held, really didn't need a reason. Mah job was fighting, and I was good at it. I was the reigning champ for most of the titles I could grab for near on a decade.” “My goodness, how long did you fight?” questioned a white mare. “Meh, I have been brawling for round about 20 years all told. Been fighting professionally for about eight. Time flies when you have fun.” “Wow, you must be super old! How old are you, huh-huh-huh?” asked in a bubblegum colored mare in a machine gun like fashion. Considering she hadn't been BEHIND his head before asking that, Nikolai took it rather well in hindsight. He just jumped a hundred and fifty feet straight up and slammed his back into the ground, shaking it. The look on his face, however, was priceless for the princesses. Celestia and Luna both laughed out loud when they saw his expression of horror and absolute shock. It was as if one had caught a foal with their hoof in the cookie jar. Nikolai's response was quite likely par for the course. “WHAT IN GOD'S NAME ARE YOU DOING BEHIND MY HEAD?!” Before she could answer, he revised the question. “WHEN did you get behind my head?!” The mare in question was sitting on his chest, looking down. Her expression was thoughtful and mildly outputting. “I don't really know why, it felt right to pop out and give you the old Pinkie Pie greeting here rather than in town for some reason.” The aptly named Pinkie told him, after humming for a second. She then continued, “As for when, you never looked behind you!” “I SHOULDN'T HAVE TO!” “As engaging as this will be before long, I do recommend we take this back to Ponyville. Or at least back to our castle.” stated Luna, charging her horn with magic. A flash and sick-to-their-stomachs feeling later, and the group looked around to find themselves in what appeared to be a castle. Luna shook herself and began to walk away, looking over her shoulder. “Please, it is late enough and I am tired. Please consider yourselves guests for the night. I will see you all on the morrow.” A retching sound reached her ears, the guard trying not to get violently ill after the sudden mass teleport. The Elements seemed to be fairing better, blinking owlishly at their surroundings. Nikolai however was on his knees and gagging, a small pile of bile at his forelegs. “A bit of warning would have sufficed Luna.” calmly stated Celestia. “Bah, from the looks of it, a few of them could use toughening up.” “Still, its the principle of the thing Luna.” “Princess, what are you going to do with him?” quietly asked the lavender mare, closing in on Celestia's side. She looked askance at Nikolai. “Surely he needs to be placed in the cells for at least starting to fight with...” “Twilight, while he fought with me and my sister, if you remember- it was I who struck first. He was defending himself. And while normally he would be placed there to be observed, I can honestly say the cells would NOT hold him longer than he wished to be there.” Clesetia explained just as quietly. Looking around she found a mare she needed to talk to, “Steward, we will be needing the Elements guest rooms made ready for the night, as well as a room with a bed large enough for the stallion over there.” “But your Highness, without warning or prior notice those rooms take at least an hour to get ready. As for a bed big enough....” Steward began, “There are a total of five I can think of.” The look on her face became contemplative. “Yours, your sisters, a dragon's, a cell in the dungeon, and one bed that I need to remind you was broken while in storage.” “The dragon bed should suffice, he won't be here long; maybe a day or two. Could you have the kitchens ready a late meal?” “At once.” Steward replied with a bow. As she trotted off to see to the requests of the Princess, Celestia looked back at the group. “Guard, you are dismissed. Please rest well. Twilight, would you gather the others and meet me in the dining hall?” “O-of course Princess.” “I shall be with you all shortly. Until then.” with that, Celestia took off and flew off to her sister's room. Luna you had better not be getting sick. We need to talk, she sent to her sister. Nonsense, We do not get SICK. We merely feel a bit peck- Lu? Pardon, just had a frog in my throat. Dammit Luna. Mentally facehoofing at her sister's antics, Celestia flew a little faster. You know you need to ask for a little help with a teleport that large.... ======================================== Twilight just blinked at the abrupt departure of her mentor. Shaking herself of the idle notion of asking what was wrong, other than Luna most likely getting ill from a Mass Group Teleport, without a sigil even, she turned to look at her friends and their sisters. Rainbow was talking to Scootaloo quietly, Rarity scolding Sweetie for something to do with her mane, and AJ was looking at Apple Bloom, who was looking at the stallion with a question on her face. Apple Bloom turned to her sister and asked something too softly for her to hear, but Applejack shook her head. “AJ, you mind corralling the the others into the hall for a bit?” “Sure as sugar; come on y'all! Lets start making our way to the dining hall, I don't know about any o' you; but I'm hungry as I've been in days.” “Darling, why must you be so....blunt?” “Simple, why take time beatin' around the bush? The grub ain't going to eat itself.” was the farm mare's response. Rarity, in her own way, just shook her head. Motioning to Sweetie Belle to start moving, Rarity began to leave the room they found themselves in. Rainbow just looked around and shrugged. Picking Scootaloo up and flying off after Rarity, she called out to AJ. “Hey, wanna see if they have any hayfries or anything like that?” the groan that she heard from the hall made Rainbow smile, causing her to grin and continue, “I mean it isn't like the princesses don't eat them right?” “Rainbow, y'all might wanna tone it down unless you want Rarity to get ta talking your ear off- again- about healthy eatin' habits.” “Please, she has to catch up first.” “NOT IF YOU ARE STUFFING YOUR FACE!” was the reply from beyond the door, causing Rainbow to jump and look nervously at the hall beyond. There was no sign of Rarity that she could see, nor any of Sweetie Belle. “Hey, squirt, is she behind me?” “Nope! Sweetie is though.” “GOTTA GO!” and like that Rainbow was gone in under five seconds. Twilight had ignored the exchange and walked to Fluttershy and was trying to get her up to her hooves. The poor butter colored pegasus was still looking green, and Pinkie was nowhere to be seen- either a very good or very bad sign. "Do you need help with anything?” “If the room would stop spinning, that would be lovely.” murmured the shy mare, eyes closed and head pointed to her hooves. She tried to stand, but gave up after a few tries, mumbling about everything still spinning. A grunt was heard from near the pair and Twilight saw that the stallion had somehow managed to get a few towels and had cleaned up most of his mess. Granted, all he did was sop it up into the towels, but that was more....those were the drapes to the room, not towels she noted upon closer inspection. Twilight placed her head in her hooves and groaned. “What? They were tacky anyway.” “That isn't the point. You are just lucky that Rarity left. She would have-” “Was she the white one?” asked Nikolai to which Twilight nodded about to continue her tirade only to be blindsided by his next comment, “She's the one who suggested it.” “...What.” Less a question and more along the lines of a statement. One not quite meant. “Something about the colors never working together. I needed something to clean up with and the floor was a fringe benefit, it worked out. Not like they were irreplaceable national relics.” “They kind of WERE.” Twilight delivered in a deadpan voice. Nikolai looked over at the pile of ruined fabric. After a few seconds he looked back. “Ah'm not apologizing.” And with that he walked over and picked up Fluttershy. Mimicking Rainbow, he put her over his back and asked, “So, where to?” Twilight just groaned. This was already shaping up to be a normal night as far as the Elements were concerned after a event of possibly life altering consequences. At least Discord wasn't around, that was the last thing they needed. She simply hung her head and while muttering about how this couldn't get any worse, motioned for him to follow. The Night was young, or at least, not over yet. There was still a meal and dreams to be had. ================================== In the darkest pits of hell, almost at the edge of the realm, sat a large figure. Larger than life, older than time, more powerful than the upstart who upstaged him, or so he would have you believe, sat a being known only as Guru. He looked around at a small globe, blue and green, and smiled. Murphy's Law was invoked. Things were about to get interesting. “I THINK IT IS TIME FOR THE GAMES TO BEGIN. YOU WANT POWER, MORGUE? YOU HAVE TO EARN IT!” laughed the being in his deep and sonorous voice, laughing loud enough to be heard all the way through Hell. The demons nearest to his location ran in terror, for when the Great Watcher, the Fan, laughed- destruction followed. Then the being looked to the globe, and in his most terrifying timber called out, “ARISE YOUNG JUGGERNAUT, ENTERTAIN ME. MAYHAP ONE DAY YOU COULD GO HOME, IF YOU WIN.” The laughter that rang out was long and deep, lasting well into the twilight of days in the afterlife, almost at the edge of mortal hearing. And several mortals heard it, and looked at each other or the sky and prayed it want what they thought. Or in the case of one man, hoping he wasn't about to be called... And thus, was the stage set, and players arranged accordingly. Time for the beings beyond time to see what played out. And what a game they had planned. Author's Note Much do I have planned, i can tell you that.
Waking up, part twoWaking up part two The dining hall was spacious and richly adorned, the table was large and very well built. Twilight and the others just stared as the table groaned in protest under the weight of the food on it, seemingly barely able to hold the load it bore. The princesses were eating like they hadn't had a meal in a week or more, with some manner of dignity. The stallion was eating almost as much as they did, with a veritable mountain of dishes stacked near him. “Have you ever seen the princesses eat like this?” asked Rarity, off put at the sheer volume of food being eaten. Together the three had already eaten nearly ten pony's servings of food and there seemed to be no end in sight. “Never, but according to what I have read regarding the princesses and warfare they engaged in they need to consume more after a conflict. They use so much magic and energy just fighting they have been theorized to burn most of their chaloretic intake for a month per minute of fighting. It has to do with their regeneration apparently.” “Still....this ain't natural. Sugar cube, why do you think he is eating like them? Shoot, he out ate even Big Mac a little while ago!” “Isn't it obvious? He claims to be a super villain and returned from the dead. That would mean he hasn't eaten in at least five months by his story; even taking his huge size into account. And that assumes that time flowed the same for him.” stated Spike to the surprise of everypony present. He continued in a very scholarly tone, “I mean, if he really did return from the dead, he has to be starving, as for the super villain aspect of his story, unless he was some kind of a monster in his 'world' he might just be a base line. It is like he has the princesses beat in how he fights, like Twilight said it hasn't been proven that they NEED this much energy; but at the same time you can actually feel when they fight all out, letting enough mana and energy off that the various ponies and other races that have records of them fighting show the same things consistently. One, they are near impossible to hurt for long, fighting against armies by themselves, holding off threats that should have all rights killed them; Two, who really wants to know what an apparent goddess is REALLY capable of?” “Spike, when did you learn that?” asked Rainbow, the only member of the group who could voice a question. He smirked at her. “Easy, living here at the castle and with Shining didn't really leave a lot of questions I couldn't ask when I wanted to know about something martial. Princess Celestia actually told me about the need to eat herself when Twilight asked me to ask about how the war with the Minotaur's went. She told me that stuff after I got what I needed for Twilight. She, and by extension Luna, can go without eating like this for a little bit, but they NEED to replenish whatever reserves they go through at some point. So, the sooner the better.” “Spike, why didn't you ever bring this up?” “You never asked about what took me so long. And it never seemed relevant.” the young drake replied. Twilight just let her head slowly lower to the table and waited to get a word with her mentor when she had a chance. She didn't have to wait long, as the princesses finished their meal a short while later, with the stallion still going, though slowing down. “I had forgotten what it was like to fight so hard, now I remember why I took to pastries so well,” stated Celestia to her sister, “They are almost perfect for filling that hole.” “Sister, you know they go straight to your flanks. Try something else next time. Maybe a casserole?” “I never liked most casseroles. The current chief can actually make one I can pallet though...maybe a stasis field with some in it perhaps?” “Only if...Sister, why is Twilight slowly and lightly hitting her head upon our table?” “Hmm?” Celestia looked over and after a moment, began to blush slightly. “I do apologize for that, we cant help ourselves after a hard....fight...” She began only to die off as she noticed Nikolai's pile of dishes and how the stallion was just finishing. As he laid his fork down, he looked up and saw the expressions across the table. “What? I told you I haven't eaten in nearly five months. Valhalla's banquets didn't count, that food lasted for all of an hour by how fast we ate and went back to fighting each other.” “We really need to talk about that in detail, that cant be normal for anypony of your power.” began Luna only to be stopped by Spike. “Actually, if he came from a world where super beings were common, and it was the right kind of universe besides, death could be a metaphorical revolving door. Comics can be weird like that. And that assumes that he is telling the truth.” “Death wasn't really a revolving door.” started Nikolai, only for Rainbow o have an odd expression on her face, mouth opening to start asking something, only for him to continue and cause her to close her mouth. “Still, I knew one other guy who came back. Granted he had help and became a servitor to a eldrich entity...Either way, nah- death is and was supposed to be permanent.” “So, if that is the case; what actually killed you? You are far tougher than you appear at first glance, which is more than tough enough for most.” “This is going to sound dumb....” muttered Nikolai sheepishly, rubbing the back of his head, “But it was a bunch of minions for the blue skinned bastard holding a hostage we needed to get out. Competent minions if you can believe that.” Spike burst into laughter, holding onto the table. “What, did they drop a star or planet on you or something?” “Kinda, there were around seventeen of them. They were using heavy plasma weapons, set to their highest settings and fired for a full six seconds. That was around nine or ten shots each I think.” “What would this 'plasma's' temperature be around?” asked Twilight, getting a morbid interest in the apparent science of a race she couldn't meet. The answer shocked her and the others after Nikolai thought for a moment and gave his best answer. “Last I heard my sun was around six thousand Kelvin, which was like twenty-eight million degrees or something like that.” Nikolai's face scrunched up in a mild grimace, “But I wouldn't quote me on that, facts like that I usually get wrong.” Pinkie seemed troubled and voiced a question that quieted Twilight before she could begin her rant about how that wasn't possible. “You said there was a hostage...did they make it out?” “Nope, the poor bastard fried when a few shots missed me and caught him by mistake. Which was impressive since he was strapped to a table nearly six feet from me. I had landed in a room inside the middle of a warehouse's 'ground' floor where he was being held. When I went in as a distraction for the team, I landed in the middle of the room through the roof. Turns out I picked the worst spot for it, right on top of the guy we were there to get out. Shit, if I had even been twelve feet to one side, he might have made it. The thing was we didn't know if he was even still there, let alone where he was, the intel we went in on was getting old. Don't know what happened after I went down, I just had time to hear a V'sori voice in my head, hear a sergeant or some other low ranking leader yell out , 'Heavy weapons only boys!' and utter 'COMPETENT MINIONS?!' and be blown to Hell and back in a tide of blue-white fiery death.” “And on that rather morbid note, I do believe we should call it a night. While I am sure you all have questions for our new guest, You all should get to bed and be ready to leave come morning. Before you leave however, we have some things we must talk about. So rest well, my little ponies.” Celestia interrupted the girls as they started to speak out, all trying to ask a few questions at once; barring Pinkie, who got quiet and her mane deflating slowly as she looked at Nikolai. “He never told us how old he was....or even told us his name....” she mumbled. The other girls, Cutie Mark Crusaders included, were trying to get an answer out of Luna as to what Celestia meant. Celestia, however, had gotten up and walked over to her aid who had just entered the room to talk privately. “HOW CAN SHE EXPECT US TO SLEEP AFTER TODAY?!” cried Rainbow, waving her forelegs in the air. Rarity, a very light shade of green, nodded in agreement. “If we could sleep without any form of nightmares popping up for the foreseeable future, I would be very surprised.” “What I believe my my sister meant was this- While we could ask questions all night, some things he would say would be painful for anypony to hear. That and I am sure the young ones are getting tired, even if they aren't showing it.” Luna tried to explain between her own yawns. The CMC were in the process of trying to hide their yawns and failing. Sweetie and Applebloom were swaying in their seats, Scootaloo had just given up and planted her face, muzzle first, into an empty bowl and proceeded to start snoring. Rarity and Applejack looked at each other and moved to get their sisters. They agreed that the younger girls need to sleep. They were each quietly surprised that they had managed to stay up as long as they had considering what they had been through the last three days or so. Twilight was still in the middle of having a scientific breakdown at the kind of temperatures Nikolai mentioned plasma was like. Fluttershy sat with her and Spike while trying to calm her down. “Twilight, he said he was most likely wrong. You can try asking somepony else in the morning or later; if that is alright?” “BUT-” “Twilight, just let it go, even if he was mostly right about the weapons used to fight him before, that ISNT something you want to recreate. That is the start of being a mad doctor; or at least a Disgruntled Engineer.” Spike interrupted her, keeping her rant from really gaining momentum. He then hopped on her back. “Besides, he is kinda outside most of my comics anyway. I can't really think of any character off the top of my head that he is relateable to. Its like he is larger than life or something.” “Spike, do you think he could be a antihero?” asked Fluttershy after a moments thought. Twilight and Spike looked at each other, then over at her. Twilight got up, Fluttershy following as they began to trail behind Rarity and Applejack. “He could be. His story so far seems to make it seem like that; but then, again most antiheroes are not quite that violent in modern comics. Writers try not to get that dark all the time.” “Some of my marega stories have characters like him, they tend to be the secondary hero who is darker and broody. They are also usually older than the main characters by a small margin.” “Isn't that usually a Shonen thing though?” “Yes, but the dark broody characters are sometimes the ones who have more thought in their creation when written up. Most of their stories are already done.” “So he is like a second or third phase Shonen character, already well into his life and having overcome many trials?” “That seems to be like it could be likely.” “WHAT.” deadpanned a stunned Twilight. This conversation was not quite going over her head, but the concepts were foreign to her. A character being broody and mature she could get, but the way that was achieved was usually through several volumes in a series. A character being written so they were in the middle of their life was uncommon and very risky when used in a written medium, usually necessitating a few chapters or even volumes of build up for comprehensive back-story. “Twilight, marega can get away with that style of character building because the stories are usually very fast paced and the amount of time used to build the background of a protagonist isn't there. It usually goes straight to the action and the plot of the overall story; at least in shonen that is the case. Shojo tends to be about the story itself and usually focuses on the development of characters and their interactions within the world more. As an example the series I am currently reading, The Red Blade, is more in the vain of a Shonen story; while the characters are being developed, the series is very fast paced. The main character is just a tad older than you would think, nearly thirty and is very good at fighting. The reason I even started reading it was it was listed as one of the best romances in modern marega. While his interactions with his close friends are very well done, we are learning more about his background as the story moves forward. It is done to keep the pace consistent. Some of my other series are very fluid with how time flows, and while it works for them, not all series could use dynamic time.” Fluttershy tried to explain. She then scrunched up her muzzle as she shuddered. “At least he isn't as bad as Carrot.” “Who is-” “Twi, NO. I looked at that series and can say you are NOT going to enjoy it. I can let you look at The Red Blade, I've heard it isn't too bad.” Spike jumped in. He seemed adamant that she listen to him and that shocked her. She looked over at Fluttershy, who was also nodding at her. “While it is a decent story overall, it tended to go by what became the tropes of Shonen marega very quickly. Carrot couldn't lose a fight at all, and always won in the end. The writer even said at one point that his son was supposed to be the main character after a certain point, but the company in charge of the sales of the story didn't want that as his son wasn't as popular. Honestly some of the stories in the arcs they had near the end made more sense when you thought about his son being the man character, they weren't written for Carrot. There was a period of time when Carrot wasn't around and his son, Leaf, had a chance to grow and shine. Those were some of the better stories and why I even looked into it.” “Didn't he even win that big competition at one point?” asked Spike, showing a mild interest at the one point he seemed to care about. “Almost, that was around when the whole 'Carrot is the main character, not his son;regardless of your opinion Author' argument happened. Carrot came back and ended up messing that arc up enough that the series needs a reset at this point. Villains and antagonists should never escalate this fast.” “Power creep got THAT bad?” “If only it were that. The new author has tried to remain as close to the original as possible, but it shows. It does get gripping in a few arcs however.” Fluttershy pointed out. Twilight was starting to realize what she might sound like when on a roll. It was honestly making her head hurt to listen to comic speak. “But a series cant live off a few decent moments, it needs work and has to appeal the entire time.” “Maybe, but then again isn't the fan-base so rabid for new content that they demanded that they bring back the original author?” “Yes, and he refused while the story is held by the current company. It is quite the PR nightmare.” Following the others out their conversations became more quiet as they headed towards their guest rooms. Rainbow however was trying to get Pinkie to move. Something was off and the pegusus was not quite sure what it was. “Come on Pinks, we need to get to our rooms. What's up?” “I think she is waiting for him to answer a question. I do not know what that question was however, so this might be difficult.” stated Luna. Rainbow looked at Pinkie and noticed she had a sad expression and was staring at the stallion. His head was swiveling and looking at the various groups as they finished up and left. He was pointedly not looking their way however. “Hey, bud; could you answer Pinkies' question; she wont really leave you alone until-” “Thirty-five. And you can call me Morgue.” With that he got up and walked over to Celestia, trying to find out something, the question plain on his face. Pinkie didn't react like Rainbow was expecting. Her mane didn't spring back up nor did she start to smile. No jokes or questions either. She just sat and stared at the stallion. “Pinks? You okay?” asked her concerned friend. Rainbow was at a loss as to why she was acting like this. This wasn't normal for her at all. Rainbow looked at Luna. “What is going on?” “I think young Pinkie Pie is having a bit of a character dilemma. She wants to help him in her own way, but he doesn't seem like he wishes to take her up on it.” “That hasn't ever really stopped her in the past, I mean she usually finds a way to help regardless.” “Dashie, it was like he was dead on the inside. Couldn't you hear him? There isn't anything for me to make laugh anymore...Its like he is not even here.” Pinkie said, deflating a little bit. Luna looked at Pinkie, thinking hard. Rainbow was speechless, Pinkie never gave up. Thinking about what she said, she looked to the stallion who was deep in conversation with Celestia. Luna had an epiphany and looked back to Pinkie, a smile starting to form. “Maybe Pinkie Pie, but there is the chance you and your gift with others could get him to laugh again. Laughter never truly dies; sometimes it is just buried in the deeper parts of a pony. This is a lesson for all of the Elements as well. Tell them no matter how bad a pony can seem,” Luna said in a sagely way, “The Elements of Harmony are not just physical items or a metaphorical ideal, they are things that everypony has in themselves. They are a part of all of us and sometimes we need the help of others to bring the lacking part out or help figure out what the feelings we have are. That is one reason life is so hard, it isn't meant to be lived alone.” “That is really deep Princess.” “Thank you, Rainbow Dash. And with that I leave you with two pieces of advice; Firstly- let him adjust at his own pace, do not rush or slow him. Secondly- be there if he needs a helping hoof.” “I thought he was in trouble.” asked Pinkie, more like her normal self. “Lets just say I have an idea as to what his punishment will be, and I do believe I am right as to what it will be.” Luna called out as she walked away. After Luna left Pinkie took one last look at Morgue. As she got up and followed a yawning Rainbow Dash out, she made a choice. Looking back at Morgue, she promised herself one thing. Come Tartarus or high water, I will see you laugh for real again. No pony should be alone...Nopony. ===================================================== Morgue walked over to Celestia as she finished talking to her aid. Not quite overhearing the final bits of their conversation, he decided to ask the biggest question that had been bugging him. “I know we weren't quite clear on what was happening in regards to the whole fight thing, but don't you leader types typically NOT invite said 'criminal elements' to your own dinner table? Isn't a cell just as much as I would normally get?” “Maybe where you are from, but here my little ponies and I try to teach that the magic of friendship and Harmony are more than just an ideal or two; they are a way of life. While I personally might find your antics so far distasteful, if you have even been partially true with us in your stories, you deserve a chance at redemption. As for a cell, do you think mere feet of stone could hold you?” “Maybe, maybe not; never bothered to figure out just how strong I was before. Never really had a reason to find those particular numbers out.” “In that case, I ask that you try to maintain some small degree of decorum. You are a...probationary guest.” “Da fuq is decorum?” “It is-” started Steward, only to be stopped when Celestia just started to chuckle. “He is most likely having fun at your expense Steward.” “Some of column A, a bit of column B.” answered Morgue. This caused Celestia to laugh a little harder. Steward, not finding AS funny, chuckled and asked, “So what DO you want to know?” “What y'all's swears are, mainly so I can butcher them the hell up; where I am apparently sleeping, and where the nearest balcony is.” “Balcony? What ever for?” “I smoke, and second hand cigarette smoke is actually more lethal than the cigarette itself in some cases. Therefore I don't smoke inside.” “That door there is the nearest balcony. Oddly enough, your room is about four floors up from it.” “Really? Huh. Thanks.” Morgue walked outside and lit another cigarette, taking a long draw through the tube. Celestia thanked Steward to keep her from answering the others question. Steward just nodded and mentioned that she would see Celestia in the morning. “Nikolai, I have a question for you regarding the apparent unhealthiness of your habit.” “Call me Morgue, its what I told that pink one, your sister and the blue one.” “You have a name, why not use it? Is it that hard for you?” “When you lose everything and have no chance to get it back, come find me and ask that if you still can. Anything else Princess?” the use of her title, while normal for most, from him was mildly mocking and condescending. It hurt for some reason. Celestia rebuffed his snark with some of her own. “Maybe, but first you need to look at me, face to face.” The stallion hummed and looked over at her. His eyes found hers and stayed there. Celestia could see what Pinkie had noticed, as well as Luna and Chrysalis, that he seemed dead inside. The spark of life was only faintly there. The loss he had suffered was there screaming if you knew how to listen. She did and it hurt to look into his eyes; the saying about they eyes being windows into the soul was not just a saying. Its meaning had been lost to most however. She could recall some of it- The eyes are the window to the soul, the body its house. Gaze upon that which makes you yourself, before you look to others. While she hadn't planned on looking into his soul, she realized he had opened up to her; even unknowingly. And all she could see was pain and rage. But looking deeper, she could see the basest parts of him. The father, husband, working stallion, and more. Almost as much as some of her little ponies, more than some would ever expect. The challenges he had faced, opponents overcome, victories and defeats, all was there. She let him have his privacy. One day she would tell him what she had seen, and hopefully he had grown into a more stable male by then. He was on a knife's edge, balanced, controlled chaos and death. So much could go wrong, but if she could help save him maybe it would be worth it. “Tell me, can you make it to your room from here or did you need an escort to it?” Since she had stopped looking at him and gazed out over the city, the question was a bit abrupt. “I can't quite make that jump if its the balcony I think it is.” mentioned Morgue, having not looked away long ago. His glance up was a few seconds longer than it should have been. Celestia shook her head. Grabbing him in her magical grip, she mentioned what she was doing. “While I am sure you make it there in a few seconds, let me assist you by taking you there directly. You might notice the feeling of weightlessness. That is normal.” “Ya know this ain't the first time I have been flown around right? All you had to do was say that you were flying me up there. Thanks by the way.” “Not really a problem, it is honestly on the way to my room; so why not aid another?” said the solar princess in her normal voice. In the few seconds of that exchange, they had made it to the small balcony attached to his room. Flapping her wings, Celestia hovered him over and set him down, making sure the door was open with magic to enusre he wasn't locked outside all night. “Until the morning, I bit you a good night.” “Rest well Sunbutt.” was his reply as he walked in to his room. Celesta's eyes opened wide and she realized he had made a comment that brought up several issues. Quickly taking wing she went to her room to look up one thing, his story he had told her and the others at the table, the one at the fight, and one more thing she just placed from looking into his being seemed to click. If it was what she thought, there was more going on here than seemingly at first glance or even the second. ======================================================== Floral Down was in a state of near shock, being roused at the late hour she had been and told to ready one of the lesser used rooms. Just having finished, a stallion walked in from BEHIND her and was finishing talking to Princess Celestia of all ponies! And his size was just unreal, he towered over her so much she felt like a foal. And his face was so scared and mild disfigured it was mildly terrifying. “Can I help you?” his deep voice rang out in the darker room, the lights not quite at full. “Are you to be using this room?” “Yep, as far as I can tell.” “Well, I am Floral Down, please excuse me. I was told to ready this room and I need to leave since you are here now. You don't need anything do you?” “If you could tell me what I need to do to get my clothes washed, that would be great. Also, where is the bathroom?” “If you leave your clothes in the bathroom or give them to me, I can see them cleaned or mended and brought back to you in the morning. That door is the restroom.” she said, pointing at one of the larger doors on the wall. Having taken a moment to look at him more, while he was large, his most shocking aspect was the bloody clothes he was in. They also seemed to be in a mild tattered state of repair. Her initial fright had worn off and she was interested in why he was in such garb. He cant be a dignitary, they would never dress that....plain. “Will that work?” “Yea, gimme a few to get my stuff outta my pockets, then can you see to my stuff being cleaned?” “Yes, I will wait.” Moving over to the door, she waited. The stallion was quick to move to an end table and start pulling things out of his pockets. Several small boxes and a strange tube, a small packet of something made of leather, a plastic bag, and his knives were placed in the drawers. He then started to shuck his clothes just out of her sight. After a few moments, he reemerged and gave his bundle to her. “The clothes don't need much in the way of special treatment, but if you wash them, the plates of armor in the pants and hoodie can come out so they don't damage anything.” His body was a veritable road map of scar tissue, his entire form covered in some manner of scars. There were several areas where there was less than others, but he was near totally covered. The clothes were large, meant for his frame and weighed a fair bit for the small pegasus mare. She nodded and walked out. After closing the door behind her, she looked around and quietly screamed into her hat after taking it of and holding it to her mouth. After freaking out for about ten seconds, she shook herself off and went to find a maid who was on duty, give them the specifics and then get a fair amount of hard cider into her before she went to bed. And they said the castle maid life would be dull. Take that mom and dad! Though she wasn't entirely sure that this was a win in that regard. Author's Note sorry about the delay folks! work is a nasty four letter word not mentioned in polite company and it is an evil, EVIL thing some days. another note is this wasn't meant to be a three or four part chapter, but it looks like its going to be. and related to that the rough number of chapters is going to be fifteen or so now. and the cross overs should start is a few chapters if i can get my sorry butt on THAT ball before too long. PEACE!
Waking Up part threeThe next morning met Nikolai with several challenges. One was showering as he had no towels, another was how long he had been asleep. His clock was not much help, it might have been based on one he could read, but it ran BACKWARDS for God's sake. That and the Godzilla in the background....Nikolai's head snapped around and he looked back at his room. A figure he could see as his wife was near by. “Honey, come back to bed, you had today off. Don't go.” “Okay then.” With that simple statement Nikolai walked back to the bed and lost himself in the now obvious dream. I wonder what THIS is about. Oh well, not looking this gift horse in the mouth. Time ceased to have any real meaning for the man turned pony. After an indeterminate amount of time, he did awaken to the real world however. The clock ran in the right direction, the sun was up, and he felt the little aches and pains that came with life. Getting up he wandered into the bathroom attached to his room. Last night he'd had a small journey of self discovery as using the facilities was no longer QUITE the same. His plumbing was still male and he still had the same urges in light of that discovery, but all in all, it was the freaking TOILET that almost did him in. He couldn't describe how it worked, what MADE it work or anything. The tub however he could use. It was a older than normal tub for him. He could have understood if the toilet was based on the medieval ones from earth; almost everything else was as far as he could tell. But after a few minutes of re-figuring out the toilet, Nikolai showered. And as he did so an urge to sing and let his voice reign hit him for some reason. And so, giving in, he did. As he sang one of his more liked songs, he thought about how it applied to him now. It had been a song he liked since it seemed to fit him more as an expression of how far he had come. Now he looked back and saw just how much had changed, how much he was willing to do; all for the sake of killing the V'sori. As he reached the crescendo of the song, his voice hit the loudest it would be. Nikolai listened to his voice, it was echoing, loud and strong. It was almost as strong and deep in song as it was in life. He was almost exactly copying the voice of the man who sang the song. And as he listened in his head to the song and its high point solos, he sang out as he neared the end. The music seemed to play out loud and strong in his head as he came to the end. Getting out to the shower he dried off, he finished the song. As the song ended and the last few notes faded, he dried off. Opening the door, he finished drying his head and hair. A voice reached his ears as he stepped out. ===================================== Floral Down walked back to the mysterious stallion's room, his clothes mended and cleaned. She was slightly more aware of the castle this morning for some reason. The castle's pulse throbbed in time to those inside, it's lifeblood. As she came to his door, she could hear a song. It played out louder as she knocked and then opened the door. The tune was more somber and melodic than usual for a moment of Harmony. A voice she could only guess was the stallion's rang out and sang his lyrics proudly. The passion in the words was awe inspiring. The implications of his words was even more powerful. A stallion who fought like one would have to to earn this moment of song would be quite a sight. As he left the restroom, towel around his head, she asked a question quietly. “Did you really do all of that? Fly all those miles, Shake those hands?” “Maybe not those exact numbers, but close enough some days. Can I help you?” he responded. “Your clothes. I was bringing them back. The palace tailor mended the few places that needed it and then had them cleaned. They should be better now.” “Thanks, is there anything else?” “Yes, Princess Celestia wanted you to meet her and the Elements in the main throne room. Seeing as I was told to take you there I can wait here or outside.” “Head on out, I wont be long.” His response while taking his clothes back was very subdued. After taking his things back, he walked back into the restroom; muttering under his breath. Floral shook her head and walked back outside. His scars weren't as bad as they had been last night. Thinking on it it might have just been the dim lighting making them stand out. While they were still visible, there didn't seem to be as many. And his size was a little more manageable in the day, now that she was expecting it. Still creeps me out though. How did he get so BIG? After a few minutes, the stallion walked out of his room and closed his door. “Lead the way.” “We are headed to a private meeting room, the Princesses wanted to meet with you in the morning; but seeing as you got up just before the evening, they can both still meet with you.” Floral began, trying to make small talk. The stallion was listening and walking just behind her, a few body-lengths back. His question caught her off guard, seeing as he didn't be seeming to be paying attention. “Any others coming to the meeting or is it just me and the Princesses?” “It was just going to be you and the princesses as far as I am aware. I am just a maid; things like diplomacy aren't my forte.” “They ain't mine either.” his shit eating grin and comment were unexpected, “But until I wake up form this nightmare of a hellhole, I guess I have to deal with it.” “Huh?!” “That ain't for the likes of you to worry about. I take it we're here?” Morgue asked as they stopped outside of a room with a cracked door. The guards outside were a bit of a give away as well. As Floral nodded, he thought for a moment and then reached out with his hoof. A moment passed before Floral bumped hers into his. “Thanks for the help. Have a decent day.” “Can I get your name at least?” “........Morgue.” The door's slam was loud and final. And as she thought about it, he never slammed it. It just did that on it's own. That was definitely weird. I hope the others believe this when we go drinking to night was Floral Down's biggest thought as she stared and started to move away and finish her tasks for the day. He wasn't so bad, honestly. It isn't like he is a violent killer or anything-. Her musings are brought to an abrupt end as the stallion came flying through the wall, him and the Changeling queen attempting to kill each other via bludgeoning. WHY ME!? was her last thought as she took to the sky and flew for her life. As she left the area, her last task she had forgotten came back to the forefront of her mind. DAMN, I knew I forgot to tell him she was here I just hope they don't bring the castle down. ======================================= The door's final 'say' in the conversation he had been having with the maid echoed loudly in the room as Morgue entered. He stopped to look around and take in the new environment he was in. The room was large, but not ostentatious. It had the feel of a private retreat, one used for business. His wife had...shaking his head, Morgue looked for the twin forms of the Princesses that he was supposed to meet. Seeing no-one in the room, he looked for a chair to sit in; a nice high back near a window looked just the right size for him. Oddly there were no other chairs the right size in the room. Sitting down gingerly was a challenge. Since he was now apparently huge, he needed even more concentration to avoid breaking things. A door was on the wall apposite him, but the window allowed him to see it, it was almost hidden from the one he entered by. Cheeky, but that is an old tactic. Unless they don't realize that the pane of glass right there is reflective. Granted, it wasn't until I sat down that I noticed it either... The door opened shortly after he got into the chair; all of maybe ten seconds had passed since he had entered the room. “Really Chrysalis, Just because he was un-rouseable at the time we had initially put aside for the meeting is no reason to throw a mild tantrum-” began Celestia. “Mild isn't how WE would put it.” muttered Luna. “About nothing more than the various and sundry things we have and will be talking about after all of this is said and done. Oddly enough, this stallion's actions have inadvertently opened up relations between our domains again. And this time there isn't war involved!” The last line was delivered with a MUCH too happy tone for Morgue, like someone who was WAY too much of a morning person. Deciding that this was the time for him to interject, he spoke one simple line, “A tantrum is easily dealt with by means of a time out.” With that said he got out of the chair and looked back at the three mares as they entered. Luna looked like she was torn between laughing and yelling at him. Celestia was just giving him a stink eye for something, probably sitting in her chair, and Chrysalis was shaking with a renewed rage. Her eyes burned as she opened her mouth only to be cut off by the stallion. “Ah-ah-ah! No talking while in time out, didn't you mother ever teach you not to do-” The rage filled cry, and the body-slam into the wall were unexpected. As was the brief and extremely satisfying brawl that ensued. Today is going to be SO FUN! thought Morgue sarcastically. ======================================= After the ensuing chaos was dealt with and ice distributed, the talks and verdicts began. Celestia, after quickly mending the wall and looking more than a little out of sorts, started the session. “Alright, if that is all of that out of the way, lets get to business. As for your defense in this case regarding murder in the Changeling castle, we need your tale of what happened. But first, as is customary, Chrysalis is going to present her case. Chrysalis, if you please?” “As you two know, the passing of the Secretariat Comet recently was the start and rather abrupt end of my failed plan to take Twilight Sparkle on as my 'apprentice'. That was to really get back at you Celestia for what happened after my failed invasion during the Royal wedding. After the Element Bearer's showed up, my plan was almost done. However, it was around that time three days prior when I received the sisters of Rarity Belle, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash; as well as-” “Actually, Scootaloo is unrelated to Rainbow Dash, she is just very taken with her as an idol and role model. She might consider her a sister and Rainbow her one as well; but they are not related by blood.” chipped in Luna. Chrysalis looked over, initially annoyed, but more understating as the interruption went on. “Yes, well; anyway- I received reports of something much closer had actually hit the desolate lands near my new home. Taking some Centurions with me, I went to look. In a crater around ten body-lengths wide and five deep we found a stallion who was bleeding. While my medics advised against removing his clothing to avoid further injury, they did say he seemed stable enough to move back to the castle. What isn't widely known is that a Changeling pod is capable of acting as a medical device. While in the pod itself, a individual's body is placed in a type of stasis. This can be encourage to do a few very specific things based on the Hive's or the individual's needs at the time. While normally used to keep a 'prisoner' sedated and controlled, if placed in a light coma and continually fed a very rich mix of fluids and Honey, healing can occur at a vastly increased pace. While not usually used as such on ponies, my medics feared this stallion may die without it in as few as a two days. Seeing the opportunity for another backup should my plan fail I allowed it to happen. What happened next is actually not much more than speculation from the remaining guard and my own information gathering on this subject; but seeing as Morgue there actually began rampaging in the depths of the castle I feel it is close to actuate. SOMETHING awoke him, and then when he burst out of the pod, which for reference have held similarly sized dragons with minimal effort, after which he was 'attacked' by one of the two guards left to watch his pod. The guard in question was said to have spun around and hit him in the face with her spear. While he recovered almost instantly and reacted as we now know him able to, she was unable to take one of his blows. The guard was then EMBEDDED in the ceiling. Head first, up to her withers.” At this point, Chrysalis is pacing looking at the ground, trying to keep her facts straight. Morgue was rather subdued, merely listening as his own memories played out. “After that, the story got complicated by the sheer level of chaos he wrought. The lives of no less then twenty of my soldiers were ended at his hooves and there may be more we can't even find. One witness stated he watched that stallion hit one of the guards so hard the mare exploded into a green mist! If that isn't enough, he then burst from the tower, bringing that down and killing many and injuring an excessive amount of my Hive. I got lucky that the hive nursery was located nowhere near him. His rampage, which was described as a, and I quote, 'Laughing lunatic slaughtering our fellows and calling out to a figure about how when he got to him, he was going to anally violate him is such a way with inanimate objects of various types that he would never shit correctly again', so on and so forth; the ramblings of a lunatic and insane individual. While I DO concede that his tale is tragic and the incident, while most likely an accident,require that amends made to me and mine. However, I want him NOWHERE NEAR my hive again, if it can be helped. If I invite him in, it is one thing; but I do not want him near by his own choice EVER. Which I believe ends my case in this.” “That is quite the story. Is there any rebuttal form you Ser Morgan?” asked a somber Celestia. “A few things pop up in my mind, but for the most part that is right. Here is what I remember- ======================================= Nikolai was running forward, hitting the roaring warriors near him. The men were all to a degree the same build and size. Hulking mounds of muscle and rage as they clashed. In the center of the melee was a huge bear of a man with a fire engine red beard and head of hair. His right hand was encased in a metal gauntlet, to protect it from the heat of the weapon in his hand. A hammer or mace like weapon of considerable weight and power, the head radiating the heat of the forge that birthed it. It was known by many names, one more common than any- Mjolnir. The being in question was Thor. Nikolai waded through the crowds and reached the monumental warrior god. “Great day, eh?” “AH! Morgan! What brings you to mine side today?” yelled the great being, as he swatted some of the warriors near him back into the raging mock battle. “Surely you aren't looking to fight again so soon! No matter how powerful you might be, there is only so many times one can be hit with yon hammer!” With that being said the two slammed together back to back. “Nah, I am here to ask you a question. How long have I been here? No-one will answer that. I mean I know I died and all, but I need to at least find my family and since we don't really worship you all anymore...” “I understand my friend! But such heavy matters are best discussed at the table, with a feast at hand and drink to follow.” the normally jovial god said with a serious tone, “Still mine Father might be able to assist you. Come to his table at the end of this night's feast and palaver with us. We might just be able to help ye.” “Thanks man. I know there are rules and such that y'all have to follow, but in the end this isn't my paradise, despite it looking and feeling as such.” “I know and it saddens me to think you still wish to leave. Not many have your skill and it truly is fun sparring with you upon this field!” After a few hours more of extreme physical exertion, Nikolai heard the call to the tables in the food halls. Helping the warriors of Valhalla put themselves back together was always a unique experience. “That is MY LEFT LEG.” “Nay, you have my right arm!” “Someone get my body, it lies under the pile over by young Morgan.” “After he PUTS ME HEAD ON RIGHT!” And like that, the post battle bickering began as who he was to help and who 'needed' his help more. It wasn't like they liked him or anything, it was just he was usually in one piece after the training battles. The few times he wasn't (and boy did that SUCK) they helped him as best as they could. So returning the favor wasn't all that bad, but by all that was holy their bickering was getting annoying. Sure, at the start it was hilarious, but by the what...three to five month mark...Still the food was amazing and while the Valkyries were pleasing to the eye, they weren't his wife. Oddly they seemed grateful that he wasn't pawing them every evening like the other warriors he was usually with (and they spared no expense at his lack of interest). When he was able to talk with them, the warrior-maidens were actually quite the repository of fighting techniques and skill. They tried to teach him to fight with many more weapons, but his knives still felt like his hands when he was asked about it, despite showing some skill with a spear and shield, as well as a staff and axe for some odd reason. Still that night, was both too fast and slow for the man out of time. After a few hours, he noticed Thor looking at him. Taking that as his cue, he waked quickly and quietly over to the table he sat at. “My Father is ready to speak with ye, just bear in mind he might not be able to help you.” “I understand, I might not like that, but I DO understand.” “Then come,” Thor stood and motioned to follow, “Let us see what he has to say.” ======================================= “I wish I was able to help more, young one, but for you to return to the land of the living...” “That ISN'T what I want. I know that is less likely than ice surviving in my Hell. I just want to talk to my wife and daughters again, once before I take the eternal torment I earned with my life. Guru sending me here reeks of a setup. And I can't tale that.” “Why do you wish to not return to Midgard? Surely your family-” “I thought I told you they died due to the actions of my enemies.” “Nay, you hadn't. That does simplify things a tad.” The large and well built man with an eye patch and beard to make Saint Nicholas jealous stated after Nikolai said his piece. He stood and walked to a balcony. After initially meeting with Odin, Thor and Nikolai were led to a semi-secluded room, nearby the tables, but removed enough to have a semblance of privacy. Here Odin told them the simple truth. 'Once dead, a mortal is so hard pressed to return to the realm of the living most don't try merely due to the risks involved.' “Can we help him?” “Only he can help himself, my son. That doesn't mean we can't help him get started however.” “And how would that be?” “You need to go to Niflheim and speak with the Goddess, Hel. She MIGHT help you. This is oddly enough a case she needs to made aware of regardless.” “Why? He died a warrior's death.” “Simply put, he has said it himself- our ways aren't followed by many at large in Midgard. While he knows where he is, I doubt he understands it's importance that he is here. We Æsir are outside of any influence to help or hinder him. That does not mean we CANNOT do so should we wish.” states the old god. He looks back, “Come, I shall escort you to the Bifrost.” ======================================= “Then what happened?!” call the three mares in suspense. The tension is astounding. Nikolai jumped a bit at hearing them. He realized he had fallen silent and began to speak again only for more voices to call out. “Whoo-wee, that doesn't sound like it is goin' to end well.” muttered Applejack. “I say, just what mythology is he talking about Twilight?” asked Rarity. “I don't know, it bears a resemblance of the Raiders of the Ice, but the lack of normal equine terms is throwing me off.” “Could you describe the Bifrost?!” oddly enough called out the rainbow maned pegasus. “Why did they fight so much?” asked Fluttershy. “So what kind of food did you eat? Any good pastries? OH! What was the 'drink' you mentioned!” quickly asked Pinkie. Spike was quiet, just making notes, as was Twilight, but his were more general and at the same time focused on names. Only Twiglight caught this, but was unable to ask him about it as her friends and the three rulers all began speaking at once. She sighed and looked to the stallion of the hour. Groaning, Nikolai put his head in his hooves. The headache had started and didn't seem to be going away anytime soon. This was going to take a while...He hoped he had the patience for this. God help them all, he was going to need it. Author's Note TOOK ME LONG ENOUGH. any ways, enjoy this one- I begin the story in earnest now! (maybe not in terms of updates, but hey as long as i put something down i win there right?) Peace!
AwokenAwoken The Rainbow Bridge was a bit of a misnomer, looking back on it. While the spectrum was brilliant, all I saw was white. But that wasn't the sole purpose of my trip. I sat in front of Odin, riding with him on Sleipnir. Our destination was a place more in line with what you could have considered a hollowed out glacier or maybe a very cold cave. I can honestly say that as I entered Nifelheim, and was met by cold so deep it hurt, I saw three things. One was a massive vortex that was a bit odd. The others were slightly more in line with what I was used to seeing in the realms of the Æsir. The few gods I had come to know were there, along with an older crone I had never seen before. She was an oddity in a realm of weird. Half black and half white, divided evenly down the middle. She was looking so intently at me I couldn't help but look back. I nearly missed Odin's first words in nearly an hour. “Young Morgan, if you truly wish it, we can see you off. But know that Thou still died and as such cannot return to Midguard.; not at least from here.” “I know. I think I know where I can go to at least find my family.” “Thou knowst that they have moved on, correct? That they are not even in my halls?” asked the crone. She walked slowly tow the edge of the pit. After she reached it, I revived a new glare, one I was beginning to hate. “This path is not opened lightly, BOY.” “Listen, I don't intend to return to life again. It has been months for me. I am a bit annoyed that I can't kill more V'sori, but I died doing what I could to save my home. I just want to say good bye to my wife and children.” “As noble as that is, you should know that if you leave, you will burn.” “I was in Hell once. I can handle a few hours there again. The demons couldn't handle me the first time.” “They are not what I was referring to. There is a more potent fate there that has you in it, and if you go back it WILL come to pass.” That did it for me, I looked to Thor seeing as I got on well enough with him to not immediately snap if he said something I didn't want to hear. “I just enter the vortex right?” “Nay, you must sink thy knives into your heart whilst in it.” His face was not joking, his tone serious. The fiery bearded giant was actually taking this seriously. That wasn't a first, but it was damn close. I drew my vibro-blades and looked the assembled gods and goddesses in the eyes. “It has been an honor and a privilege. Thank you all for this.” “Young Morgan...” “See y'all on the other side!” I called out as I jumped up, flying into the center of the vortex, which now that I took the time to look at it, was a swirling vortex that looked like the night sky. And I was flying into it's eye. I kept my eyes open as I drove my blades into my heart, mainly to not let the tears I was shedding fly behind me, feeling the beating muscle tear itself apart as I hit the eye. Then all was pain, Hell-fire, and the laughter of demons....I don't even remember why I was crying anymore. It just hurt even before I was stabbing myself. “Well, that seems to have worked out rather-” started Luna, before Chrysalis spoke up. “If you remember I said he was injured. THOSE were among the older wounds he had.” “Uhh...What?” asked Luna. Meanwhile, giving them a glare, Morgue continued his tale. When I came to, I was laying on some rock. Hard, black-gray in color, dirty, jagged. The air, if you could call it that, hot and stifling, smelled of ashes, fire, burnt flesh, smoke, and shit. I heard the screaming, crying and defiant yelling. Sobbing, pleading, moaning. It was awful. It was Hell. And I was finally back. One step closer to my goal. I opened my eyes. I saw the mess of demons and devils around me. They were being held back by the marks on the ground that I was in. I looked and recognized the patterns. Viking-esque and vaguely holy looking. THAT wasn't normal. As I stood, I heard the monsters around me crying out for blood. I was an unclaimed soul. That made me worth more than I can state. I then heard the old crone again, “Once you leave the circle, you will be gone from Our realm. Leave once you are prepared.” Not leaving immediately was sounding like a better option as the demons and devils near me caterwauled and danced in mad glee. I heard a few voices, mainly screaming about a new soul. Drawing my blades from my chest, I looked out. After focusing for a few seconds, I had the full might of my muscles and body at the ready. I lept forward and broke the circle, beginning the newest fight of my ...un-life? It took hours. Literal hours. After I clove through the various monsters and demons I faced, I came to a hill. This hill was odd, seeing as it was made of skeletons. Then I recognized it. It was where I first fought in Hell. I looked around and saw the door that had started this whole affair. I roared out one name, “GURU!” and started to run at the door. What happened was unexpected to say the least. The hoards behind me had stopped and begun clearing a path to the door. “You want to go to that THING? Go ahead. It's your doom.” “Already seen his fat ass once. I am to get answers this time.” “Who are you?” “What, have y'all forgotten Morgue already?” That caused some of the denizens of that place to just walk away, muttering. One thing I picked up was “...Johnny Cage at least only beat us. HE has to KILL us...” That, whatever and whoever it was, sounds like someone I could have some fun with. But I made it to the door and walked in. “GURU! Are you in here ya fat bastard?!” “Morgan, why are you back in this place? Don't you need to be getting back to Valhalla?” “NOPE! I came for answers and maybe a chance at saying good bye to my family.” “And what would those answers be? You know I have a Price for anything, just as you have a Price for all you hold dear.” “Why? Why was the first thing you did when I showed up the first time was to mock me for dying, and then send me to the halls in Valhalla?” “Simple, and this answer is free. You honestly are no threat to me, nor will you ever be. I am so far beyond your ken, it is absurd to think you could challenge me. And yet you did. You worked with my Servant. You know my methods, if not my practices. And as such I felt you were being impulsive. And while your overall goal was...interesting, you must know that you were unable to even begin it. Had you taken me 'down',” the figure in the shadows started to rant, making Nikolai begin fuming, “You would have had to deal with not only those I consort with consistently, you also would have had to give up any and all hope of saying good bye to your family. And as for them...THAT is an expensive bargain. “To pay that price, you would need to give up one thing for me. But I already know how you will answer. You are too true to what makes you yourself. You will refuse. And then you will try to fight me and I will be forced to make an example of you to the denizens of this place. So let us move past that particular detail. I offer you the same deal I made to Chaos Wylde. The one you know as-” “Deadlord, I know. And I ask you- WHAT IS THE PRICE.” “The very souls you seek to meet with.” The rage filled scream was not unexpected, not by the lack of surprise I could see on what passed for his face. The fact that I flew into his face was, that he wasn't expecting. I got a few solid hits on him, but I swear I was breaking my hands on his face. And the next thing I know I am being held midair by...something. “And now I am left with no choice. You want to meet your loved ones again? It shall never be so here or in any other dimension I am in. You don't want to return to the realm of life, but to die for the last time? You shall never have existed. You want my wrath, YOU SHALL RECEIVE IT.” And the next thing I know, I was flung threw the air. I heard the air screaming as I flew through Hell. I passed over places I considered myth and legend and realized that there was more to the concept of the afterlife than I had ever considered. I flew over the realms of Hell, Helheim (and boy, was Hel shocked, lemme tell you. I could see it on her face), a back void, a gray void, a place that looked like a shitty restaurant, and I came to a place that reminded me of a place called Hades... ====================================== “HOLD IT, you mean the afterlife of the great civilization of Roam?” asked Twilight. “Twi, you should now that he has no idea what our history is by now, I mean, he seems to be a walking contradiction.” stated Spike followed shortly by a rapid response to a question not asked by Twilight yet, “Twilight, just let him talk!” ========================================= Over the various fields I flew, until I came to a place I cant recall the name of. It was a big pit. Bottomless supposedly. Well, guess where I was headed? Yup, I flew into the pit. It sucked; darkness, black as pitch levels of dark, quiet except for the sounds of air passing by me, and more time then I knew I could stand passed. After a while I felt a HUGE impact on my back and then it hit me, I had hit the wall. And so I proceeded to bounce off the walls for awhile. Then I hit a wall that gave away and I was flying over a place that looked like a prison set inside a place filled with lava. I couldn't make any more out, seeing as I had a few mach cones around me. I hit these massive doors very quickly, and I can tell you that hurt. I felt some bones break when that happened. I was passing over some kinda forest, and then boom. I was over a desert. I hit the rocky flats under me so hard I blacked out. And lemme tell you lot, THAT hadn't happened in years. Next thing I know, I am waking up in a thing that made whatever terror I was feeling grow. I couldn't breathe, and was barely able to see. I lifted my arms and began to pull at the walls holding me in. I was waking up slowly. As I woke up more, I was able to put more force behind my attempts at escape. When I finally got out, I was behind two horses that looked like they had been bred with bugs. The one on my right sneezed and, as it turned it's head to avoid hitting it's partner, noticed me. It swung around completely. If it hadn't been for the fog in my head covering everything in a...I guess I can call it a blue fog, I would have ducked under that spear point. Regardless, it hit me in the face and I just reacted. Next thing I know, I am being attacked by more and more of these things. And I hear someone yelling at Guru for God knows what. Honestly it's strange, like someone else was driving my body. It was so surreal. After I FINALLY came to my senses, I tried to leave. The halls were painted green and red. I had my stuff back. And I saw a roof. I jumped, and I saw something that took my breath away. A beam of purple light, flowing into the distance. From just above me as I left the spire I was in. I couldn't help myself. I slammed down near the base of that tower. And the next thing I know, I am surrounded by more horses, pegasi this time. The big white one, she had a horn. Her expression was odd. And she said something. I couldn't understand her as well as the bugs. Then I realized that the bugs had been telepathic. I shook my head to clear it and then I hear a few feet moving over to me. I look up and see a pegasus trying to talk to me. Its dark and no-one can see the blood I am covered in. Then the rage filled screams hit the air. A big bug, covered in armor and wielding a spear fly's out and rushes me. I swing my left arm forward and down when he is near. I clove him in half. I mutter something..I...I cant remember what. =============================== “It was something to the effect of there being no good fights to be had here, everything died too easy,” was the response form Celestia, of all the ponies to talk. She had a look of regret on her face. Morgue didn't say anything. Unlike the other outbursts, this was one he wanted to hear. “Seeing an injured stallion KILL a changeling and make light of it, while barely being able to stand, was not something I was ready for. “If anything, I think my guard should be held in higher esteem, considering how they reacted.” Before the questions burning on tongues could get out Nikolai began talking again. ================================= One of the armored horses shot forward and got between me and the big one. The others started trying to guide me into a corner. I jumped and landed behind all of them, fully in the light by now. The setting sun was quiet effective at highlighting the horror I was at that time. The biggest bug I ha seen yet came flying at me, covered in plate and wielding twin ling swords. At around this time I felt more sure about my self and was more aware of everything. I was waking up. After some time, exchanging blows and words, a darker horse with a horn and wings showed up. And then the fun began. ================================== “And that is where we were at the start of our fight. The rain began some time after we started, and didn't let up until later. I am sorry some of my...testimony is so lack luster after some of the earlier bits. But I really cant remember much. Its like something took a sponge to my memories and wiped some away or just blended them together. It feels weird and I honestly don't like the implications of that can mess with my head so easily.” “So your defense is this, you feel as if somepony or something more accurately, has altered your memories. And if so, they inadvertently caused the issues that led us here today?” “Yes and no, what I did was what I would do again f given the chance. What I was trying to say was it felt weird body-riding myself as I was doing those things, it felt surreal. But as far as all of the actions committed, I remember doing all of them. Not WELL per-say, but I do remember. And I hold no remorse for it, killing is my job and I honestly at this point am inured to it. Just get this farce over with. I have better things to do.” “Such as?” asked Chrysalis with no small amount of snark. “Like getting back to the land of the dead? I mean I don't think I left, but really this dream has to end sometime am I right?” “...You believe this to be a dream or altered reality that is nothing more than a work of fiction?” “Lady I was DEAD. You don't come back to life. You only get one and I then spit in the eye of the one being who was willing to even consider breaking the natural order. I CAN'T BE ALIVE.” “Much to your surprise then, you are. I wouldn't be taking this this lightly if you weren't. A being brought back is an affront to the order of life and death.” “Harsh, Sunbutt, Harsh.” quipped Morgue, “Also, this is LIGHTLY?” “For Our sister, it is indeed light. Normally this would have been dealt with in public.” “Well, thanks for that then.” “As for your 'punishment' I feel it is best delivered to you by Queen Chrysalis.” At that last statement the aforementioned changeling moved up and looked over at Celestia. The two look at each other for a few seconds and then nod. “You are to be taken to Ponyville and learn about this land. You are to come to realize that your plight is no more and MOVE ON. Then we can discuss the reparations to my hive.” “WHAT!?” was the response from the others in the room, including Nikolai. That he hadn't seen coming. He had been expecting something as outlandish as being banished to the moon. This didn't bode well for the stallion and the mares near him. “Basically Nikolai, you have been seemingly thrust into a world you don't know, with nothing to your name. Your manners or lack there of are unsettling. You belief that you are still dead needs to be rectified. Yet, until that time, any form of reparations from you might be interpreted as shallow. So I want you to learn to live again. Move on, seeing as you seem so stuck on avenging your wife and foals. Only when you have balanced out will I consider any payment you try to give me and mine genuine. “You are also tasked with learning about friendship in this land, seeing as you have no idea how to make friends in general.” “HEY, just because I don't try to go out of my way to be nosy isn't a sign that I don't know about friendship.” “That may be, but here things are different. Learn. That is all you can do at this point.” “Why doe this feel like a cop-out?” asked Spike to no-one in particular. No answer greeted the young dragon. The looks shared by Celestia, Luna, and Chrysalis however seemed to convey more they they had said today. They watched as the group left them after it was made clear they needed to leave by the guards outside. Once they were gone, Luna cast a spell that prevented any outside sources form eavesdropping. “Are we sure that this is the only way?” asked Luna. “Luna, if what your sister believes is true, you know better than her how this needs to be found out. And besides, its not like you can't watch him anyway, what with your Dream-walking.” “True, but then again...one could say young Spike was the most honest here.” “Hush, both of you. There is more I needed to tell you. After I told you about the things I had learned last night; I received a visitor. He left with the most cryptic warning and left behind this. I didn't bring it up earlier seeing as the being left this with saying that 'Only if he seems like it wasn't himself will this be useful'. And at this point i think that is the case.” The device was small and made of an unusual material. It had a hard black pane of glass and a small circle on the bottom with many shapes around the edges of the circle. Flipping the object over in her magic, Celestia showed them the back. It was deep green and had a small whit apple on it. The apple was missing a bite's worth. “One of his allies is already hear and can explain more.” With a flash of light the Diarchs and Queen were teleported out of the room to a place unknown save Celestia. Laughter was heard if you listened closely, much different in tone from the Gamer; much more in line of someone laughing at a joke only they know. And so the sun set upon an empty room, making way for the night and all of its subtle glory. And all was peaceful for the moment... Author's Note So yea, Merry Christmas/ Kwanzaa/ Hanukkah/ [insertfavoriteholidayhere.jpg] Enjoy this quick update, its time i finally finished that bit of the story. any comments y'all got on this last few chapters? i was trying something out (mainly the second person bits; seeing as that flashback was from his point of view i felt it was a bit more personal). Peace and have a happy New Year!
Night TerrorsNight Terrors I recommend setting that last song on repeat. What was once a decent day spent in the company of her friends quickly turned into a minor logistical nightmare. Twilight stared at the stack of paper in front of her, looks of trepidation crossing her face as she read on and on; those looks being mirrored on her friends' face's as well. The papers in question were not for any wrong doing or taxes, but for trying to help a stallion who recently came into town. Said stallion was currently in a meeting with Mayor Mare. While he had a rather unique skill set, he was not trained in any formal degree that could be proven and as such was being considered a liability for the town in case something were to happen to him. And among the more distressing facts that were available to Twilight was the was his latest meeting, those had begun two days after he initially showed up in town with Twilight and her friends. Its been a week at this point. Even with the backing of the Princesses and some funding from the crown to help find a place to live...Morgue is going to have to do SOMETHING for bits. Fighting wont cut it, I don't think the town needs a 'blood-sport' arena. thought Twilight. Since Morgue had come into town a just over a week prior he had been disappearing come nightfall, nopony sure where he was going, not even Pinkie. And to make matters worse, nopony knew what he was doing for food, seeing as the various stall owners and ponies working the grocers hadn't seen him at all; the bankers in town also said they hadn't seen him. It was like Morgue was only in town everyday long enough to say he was there. And while it was enough for the terms set by Chrysalis (barely), Morgue wasn't actively participating in anything the town had going on. Pinkie hadn't even gotten a chance to throw a party for him yet, he asked her to hold off on it until he had a place to host it. Which led to the girl's current problem. The paper work they had was oddly enough the entirety of documentation the Princesses had sent down so the town records could be updated so the next census later that year would be accurate. Morgue had talked to the Princesses and Queen Chrysalis at length after his story was done. While he was still in Canterlot, he was a guest of the crown. No exception would be made for his stay in Equestria. However the sheer amount of things he had told the three mares in charge of his 'punishment' had boggled the mind. His scholastic knowledge was actually very large, if poorly remembered if the papers were anything to go by; collegeic level at least. And his recounts confirmed that by his own admissions of going to a local college and being unable to pay for the final year or so he had needed for his general studies degree. His knowledge of taxes and similar financial skills might have even being on par with an accountant if they weren't so filled with holes not unlike the every day citizen. His own vocation was off the table, seeing as most ponies didn't really enjoy fighting at all. He apparently had some experience as a 'handy man' since he had maintained his apartment before he had been married. He had minor mechanical skills from keeping a 'car' running for years. Caring for foals was something he admitted to knowing how to deal with since he was a father at one point. As she and her friends looked through the massive missive (Spike was currently still recovering, the warning note he had gotten being the only thing keeping him from being sick was welcomed after what had happened with Discord), Twilight couldn't help but think one disturbing thought There isn't anything here in town I can think of to give him as a job idea. Horse-apples, I don't even know if he has a cutie mark. Morgue was never sen out of his odd attire, citing he had social mores he wasn't going to break simply to fit in, along with the whole image of his scars causing a panic. While it was obvious he didn't care about other's thoughts on the matter, he was reluctant to scar foals, saying it wasn't worth the effort to try and rectify the situation should that be the case. I just don't get what he can do.... ==================== “This is going to be our last meeting Ser Morgan,” started Mayor Mare, “since your information was added to the town archives; everything appears to be in order. I honestly don't understand the Princesses' take on your situation or why they are helping you do this, but I can say it will be an interesting endeavor at the least.” “Yeah, well it was the only thing I could think of that might work as far as a job might go for me. My prior...occupation...was considered undesirable to say the least. I have to ask, what does Ser mean anyway?” “Did Princess Celstia or Princess Luna not explain what it meant or its significance?” “Not that I can recall. They would always giggle and tell me to ask either you or one of your townsponies what it meant.” “It is an old title, not quite out of use, but certainly not common. It was a old title gifted to a Knight of the Court, slightly above a landed knight. However, recipients of said title were outside of the Court's politicking and structure. They were purely noteworthy individuals that had been given the title so they could function as militaristic advisers and teachers.” “Neat, so I take it you had to look it up recently as well?” “Yes, ever since Twilight and her friends had sealed Discord in stone again, they also revived that title. One of the perks of that title is a tax break after all.” Mayor Mare laughed as she explained. “Since the title was given to them, Applejack is actually one of the only ones to regularly use her breaks and the like, with Rarity and Fluttershy being the others. Nopony knows why Fluttershy uses her breaks, but the results have been interesting, she paid for an extension on her house that way.” “So, all of that extra stuff aside, I can get the land I need for the area I want to build on? It's that easy?” “Only if the land isn't already claimed, which by this point we would have found out about.” “Alright, what do I need to sign and where is it?” Morgue asked as he started to get off of the floor he had been sitting on. Ever since he had started meeting with the mayor, his size had taken less and less getting used to. While he was still tall, he was no longer as heavily built; he now appeared almost emaciated. When Mayor Mare had asked about that one aspect of his build, he had explained as best as he could, which had settled her mind enough to get down to business. His plan was simple- he was going to help train some of the Royal Guard as well as a few of the Changeling Centurions. Not many or often, as he had told the Diarchy and Chrysalis that his own training was long and intense, but enough that the result should speak for themselves. When he had presented the three rulers with this idea he had also mentioned one thing that caught their attention “Just because I am willing to train some of your soldiers doesn't mean I am going to make them into something that can be used against me should I lose my mind. Now, that being said, my main goal is to actually give you lot some means of dealing with me should that happen. I might be as cold and callus as the next sociopath, but I wasn't always this bad. I WILL NOT hurt a child if I can help it for example. “The guard I want to train is going to need to number less than forty. I have never actually taught anyone or been in that kind of leadership position before. This will be a learning experience for all of us.” “So why even bother then?” “Luna, you should know as a fighter you don't just sit there. You train, you work, you build muscle, so on and so forth. This is as much for me as it is them. And since you lot seem bent to try and fix your relations between you nations as fast as possible, I figured it never hurt to have a few soldiers who knew each other in case some things went downhill. It actually worked for a few countries back home.” “So we should let you take no more than forty of our guards and soldiers, have you alter their training, and pay you for this service?” “Yes Chrysi. And just to try and sell the idea a little more, once these guards are trained, they can train more of your troops, in ways that make it faster and more effective. One of the big reasons I want more experienced guards is so I don't need to start from the ground up. I am going to be writing a new book for your training regimen as is. I asked about payment because ain't nobody do shit like this for free. I need a way to support myself.” “And fighting is off the table, as you have no doubt been made aware of by now. We will let you know about using our soldiers as guinea pigs, however you can begin looking into the concept of a school for self defense. There are a multitude of self-defense schools in the lands all over the world. You could surely make a name for yourself in that field.” “That's all I can ask for Sunbutt. A chance.” Nikolai Morgan was going to teach some of the various members of the Royal Guard and Changeling Centurions how to fight as he did as both a fail safe should he go (more) insane and to show just how advanced his world's fighting techniques were. He was going to be paid a fair sum for his efforts. The one big issue was where, since he was going to be located in Ponyville. A new building set up for just such a task would draw attention he didn't want in the town proper. The three rulers had dubiously accepted his plan for income, and understood his reservations about where he was to do it. The three mares had decided to help him with funding, but that was all. It would be up to him and the various ponies he would work with to figure out much, since he had asked for those the leaders had at their disposal as teachers they could spare. Five days later they had a list of names ready for him. The list was much smaller than the forty names he said he would feel comfortable with as his maximum. There were a total of 16 individuals on it- twelve ponies of the Guard and 4 Centurions. The split of types of ponies ended up being even, much to his surprise. Nikolai had spent the better portion of a day reading up on his new students, even though that word didn't feel right to him. The twelve ponies of the Royal Guard were an mixed bunch, what with their numbers being evenly split down the types of ponies. With the four Changelings all he got was some basics and a name, but it would have to be enough. The names on the lists made him think some of the members coming this way were related, but since he had no clue if they were and how pony families worked for naming their kids for that matter. The list for the Royal Guard came back into view as he scanned it for the umpteenth time. His small camp outside of the town was quiet except for the crackle of the fire he had going next to him. The smoke from the cigarette in his mouth was spiraling up and out of sight, blue in the darkness of the area. His small pile of bedding was already laid out for him to go to sleep. The only reason he was reading this list again was he wanted to be sure he had the names and descriptions of his new...whatever-they-were down. Oddly enough the Guard detachment was listed by rank while the Changeling one was not. Looking back to his list, Nikolai took one last glance at the names on it. Onyx Gust, Earth pony Male, Age- 40, Eyes- Green, Coat- Grey black, Mane/tail- Red and Yellow Cutie Mark- Dust-devil with black rocks inside Rank- Major Peppermint Spice, Unicorn pony Female, Age- 39, Eyes- Hazel, Coat- Orange, Mane/tail- Brown(graying) Cutie Mark- Hard peppermint candy surrounded by fire in a spiritualistic fashion. Rank- Captain River Eyes, Earth pony Female, Age- 18, Eyes- Amethyst, Coat- Brown, Mane/tail- Silver Cutie Mark- A cats-eye symbol made from running water. Rank- Captain Wintersong, Pegasus pony Male, Age- 31, Eyes- White/Grey (appears blind), Coat- Green, mane/tail- White Cutie Mark- A snoflake in the form of a sixty-fourth note. Rank- Lieutenant Ivory Fire, Pagasus pony Female, Age- 26, Eyes- Brown, Coat- Yellow, Mane/tail- Black Cutie Mark- White fires in a double helix pattern Rank- Lieutenant Swift Bolt, Earth pony Male, Age- 25, Eyes- Yellow, Coat- White, Mane/tail- Strawberry blond Cutie Mark- Hoof with lightning shooting off into ground Rank- Lieutenant Water Lilly, Unicorn pony Female, Age-38, Eyes-Sky-blue, Coat- Ochre, Mane/tail- Blond Cutie Mark- A Water Lilly made of will-o-the-wisps. Rank- Sergeant (Battlemage) Platinum Chaser, Pegasus pony Female, Age- 29, Eyes- Neon Red, Coat- Black, Mane/tail- Spikey Blue and Yellow Cutie Mark- Bronzed wing on upstroke Rank- Sergeant (Windcaller) Moonlight Hunter, Unicorn pony Male, Age- 26, Eyes- Grey, Coat- Black, Mane/tail- Grey Cutie Mark- Full Moon set behind a bow and spear (crossed) Rank- Gunnery Sergeant Lightning Steps, Pegasus pony Female, Age- 19, Eyes- Brown, Coat- Rose red, Mane/tail- Fuchsia Cutie Mark- Thunderhead clouds Rank- Sergeant Lightning Mist, Earth pony Male, Age- 30, Eyes- Blue, Coat- Brown, Mane/tail- Silver Cutie Mark- Blue fog bank shaped like a pony Rank- Sergeant (Master, currently under observation for jokes, temporary demotion pending results of investigation) Jade Spark, Unicorn pony Male, Age- 45, Eyes- Sapphire Blue, Coat- Jade Green, Mane/tail- Dark Green and White Cutie Mark- Grey background, fire with jade sparks and flames. Rank- Colossus (Line-mage) Due to the constraints you placed upon the selection criteria these ponies are the only ones We as their leaders believe are up to the tasks you might ask of them. As you requested, their files are being sent along with them so you do not build any bias towards any member of any of Our branches. The attached document lists the ranks and meanings of each with-in the Royal Guard. The list for the Changelings was barely more than a scrap piece of paper with names, and a date for when they would arrive. It was the same day as the Royal Guard No doubt they planned that. Looking back at the small scrap of paper, he noticed one thing. Names and that's all. I wonder...was she expecting me to out them? I wouldn't put it past Chrysalis. Sparklink, Male Winterstrike, Female Flameleaf, Female Scrollbolt, Male Will arrive upon the Summer Solstice. So, in his makeshift campsite, Nikolai rolled onto his back and waited with his forelimbs crossed under his head; for both the new day and whatever it brought with it. The stars overhead gleamed and shone, the majesty of the heavens laid out. Shooting stars shot across his vision as he watched. The crackle of the fire chasing any of the night's chill away, he felt content. How long has it been since I just sat and watched the world go by? Months or years? The sense of contentment lasted longer and longer, and Nikolai's eyes began to close. However, as he was doing so, he heard a gasp. His left eye cracked open, and he saw the three younger ponies from before. The three, sisters and adopted little sister of the mares he was supposed to be 'learning' from, just looked at him. He looked over to the road he was near, and saw a scooter with a cart behind it. Musing about it, he felt that the fire and his own tiredness kept him from hearing the younger pegasus' buzz that marked her being near on that deathtrap and he had seen enough reports with the pictures of what these three got up to while waiting for mayor mare that it wasn't as funny as it could have been (it was better in his own cynical view of comedy). “Can I help you three?” “Uh, why are ya out here mistah? Shouldn't you be with somepony right now? Or at least headin' home?” asked the little yellow filly, Apple Bloom recalled Nikolai rather abruptly. His answer was to lay back down. “Just waitin'. Nothin' more.” “For what? There is only a few things this far out of town. The old Hitch home is near here, but it hasn't been lived in in nearly a decade.” said the foal he remembered was called Sweetie Belle. “Let's just say, it ain't goin' to be rundown long.” “So, you are just going to move in there? What are you going to do for bits?” asked the last of the three. “Scootaloo! Don't put him on the spot like that. Just because ain't nopony really seen him for nearly two weeks doesn't mean that he needs to be put out like this.” scolded Apple Bloom. “Honestly? It's alright, I have been making plans for a job and where I am gonna live. It just took some time. Got some folks comin' in around the solstice. Can you three tell me when that is supposed to be anyway?” “About five days from now.” answered Sweetie Belle after a few moments talk with the others. That was a bit of a surprise. He figured it was a few months or so off from the letters. Guess I need to get a calender. “Well, could you lot let your sisters know I will be by the day after tomorrow? I guess I need to explain a few things sooner rather than later.” “Okay, anything else?” “Nah, I can take care of the rest.” “Goodnight!” with that the three left him to the silence of the night and his thoughts. The crackle of the fire was all that could be heard long into the night, even his soft snores weren't too loud. ==================== In Canterlot within the castle of the Royal Sisters, Luna sat and thought on the deal she and her sister as well as the leader of the Changelings had struck. The stallion, Nikolai Morgan as he named himself, was an enigma. A fighter seemingly displaced from his fights, a father and husband who had lost it all and been consumed by revenge by his own words, a mortal who claimed to have died and fought along side gods. That was a tall tale by any stretch, but odder things had happened to her and her sister. While very few used the Night court, those who did were of the more intelligent sort. While her sister had to deal with the various nobles, Luna had to deal with actual grievances that seemed to matter. A string of robberies here. A spree of muggings there. Housing hither and yon seemed to be the case for malcontents and those she would have called seditious only a thousand years hence. Still Luna tried to hold to the example set by her sister, it wouldn't do for the two to start fighting over something that petty. Tonight, however, was a night to her self. While she didn't have to maintain a waking consciousness for her duties as watcher of dreams, Luna preferred to be awake. It allowed her to do more with what time she had, help more of her ponies when they sought her aid. Tonight, however, seemed to bode ill. Methinks the Elements might need a visit to calm their nerves. Celly never did explain to young Twilight or her friends what the situation had become before she sent off Ser Morgan. As she thought that, she started to enter her sister's dream, to ask if that was something she should do. Even from here, she could sense the bearer's of the Elements dreams. They were at the least troubled. The landscape she entered after finding her sister's dream was odd. A land that was a riot of color and yet devoid of it at the same time. “What manner of sorcery is this?” “It is not sorcery, Luna; but technology,” started her sister, walking calmly to her from around the corner of a building to continue, “the lights you see are made of various gasses suspended in a tube made of glass. Electricity is then run through special caps fitted at the end to make the gasses change states of activity. The colors we see are the result. Truly, Morgan's world is unique.” “Was this among the things you decided to keep to yourself?” “No, but I wanted to indulge my curiosity before I asked you to help show this to the others. But such matters as the Star City Red Light District can wait. As young Nikolai said, 'The Lowwer Red isn't for everyone.' and that case he was right. The sheer depravity I can imagine is nowhere near his descriptions.” “A place of revelry then? Odd, there should be more activity.” “Luna I wouldn't look-” Luna turned to a building with several large crosses over the door and trotted over to look in. When she did, her wings shot out and she stiffened. Her sister's warning was just a tad too late to stop her. Shaking her head, Celestia pulled her sister out of the store aimed at mature individuals and tried to get her attention. “Luna, come now, pull yourself together. It isn't anything we haven't tried ourselves.” “True, but that doesn't make it any less...provocative.” she replied when she finally got her wits back after a moment. She then shook her head and then remembered why she had sought out her sister. “I was wondering if you had any reasons for not explaining the situation with Ser Morgan to your pupil. I feel a great disturbance from the vicinity of Ponyville.” “I received a letter from Twilight today, shortly before bed. She is worried, but only because Nikolai hasn't been seen in town. There has been no word of anything that would warrant such a large disturbance in your dream realm.” “That is most odd, I have to ask, would you join me in checking. Even if I am wrong, you should be of great help should I need it.” “Of course, and before we depart, have you heard from Chrysalis?” “Yes. She sent her Centurions off on the second to last trains from their points of origins. This will be settled in six days or so.” “Good, let us be off.” With that final bit of business done, the diarchs left the red light district behind them. Jumping from dream to dream was never easy. Especially when Chrysalis started to send out a pulse, obviously tracking and attempting to join them. Stopping to gather her and exchange tense if polite pleasantries was but the work of minutes. As the three closed on the dreams of Ponyville, the non-existent air seemed to thicken. “What is this sheer malice?” “I have no idea. That does not bode well.” “Ladies, we might have a problem. I can feel the emotion of what ever is causing this. This is a dream memory.” Chrysalis' proclamation scared the rulers. A dream that turned into a nightmare was bad enough, Luna stepped in before psychological trauma was inflicted. What this seemed to be was worse, something beyond even that. Quickly the three found the dream of Twilight and entered. The massive library she was in brought them to chuckle. “So like to her to envision such a space.” mused Celestia. They found the young mare in a sun-nook, reading. Seeing nothing amiss, they quickly got her attention. “Twilight, has anything occurred to cause nightmares in Ponyville?” “No, not that I am aware of,” her response tinged with worry. She looked over to Luna. “Is anyopny you can think of having this nightmare?” “This is beyond a nightmare, young Sparkle. This is almost a full blown Night Terror.” gravely stated Luna. Twilight mentioned her friends might know more and so the the three became four as they started to search for the source of the disturbance. Luna was worried, the feelings she had were getting worse and Chrysalis said the same; whatever was coming, it had yet to arrive. The rest of the girls seemed to know nothing about this, until they got to Applejack. “Ah don't know anypony who would be feelin' this down,” she started, “But Apple Bloom and her friends found Morgue outside of the old Hitch place.” With that news delivered, Luna started to broaden her search. While the dream realm was not fully a copy of the waking world, it was very close. With directions from the girls, they quickly found the house she mentioned. Pinkie, standing off to the side, looked to the road to town. She saw a large black cloud getting bigger as she watched. “Uh...I think I found it...” The cloud was almost to Ponyville and was still growing. Luna was shocked, as were the rest of the group. Now that they had seen it, they were flabbergasted as to how they had missed it. Quickly the group of ten, Spike having joined as they left Twilight's dream to speed things along, moved to the cloud's center. A temporary campsite was what awaited them. Laying on his side was the stallion of the hour. The cloud was pouring out from him, and from nowhere else nearby. “We must go into his dreams and stop this madness.” stated Luna, slipping back into the older Equestrian she used when she truly started to get stressed. “My friends, you must wait here, should this go badly you do not wish to be caught in what this foulness can become.” “WHOA! We aren't about to let you deal with that all by yourself!” yelled Rainbow, terrified at something that could make even the Princess of Dreams leery. However, she felt it was wrong to subject her to whatever was in there alone. “I agree, you shouldn't have to do this alone.” stated Rarity, nodding along and moving up to Rainbow's side. The rest of their friends moved up to their sides and nodded. Luna looked over to the other rulers. They had not taken their eyes from the could. They subtlety shook their heads. “I cannot take you. Should the worst happen, it shan't be pleasant. A Terror is not to be trifled with.” “Princess, you know we respect you and your wishes, but in this case-” started Twilight when all of the mares and the young dragon heard the sound of glass breaking. Luna's head snapped to the cloud and as she watched, horror began to overtake her features. “It is too late now, we must move. HURRY.” And with that last exclamation, the group found itself flying into the maelstrom that the cloud was becoming. Everything was a riot of color and sound for a few moments. Then it got quiet, deathly so. Looking around the group was shocked to see a large black expanse. “Tis is odd, it is like the dream has changed scenes, like a play. If so, where-” The ground erupted, large buildings of impossible size flying up and up until they touched the sky itself. The plaza they were in was huge, easily the size of any in Manehattan if not larger by a considerable margin. In the distance, they could see a park. Moving to the sides of the plaza, since standing in a road was a great way to get yourself hurt, they began to discuss their next move. Luna was furious with herself. “This bodes of tidings most evil. I should never have brought you seven with us. Now you are in danger as well.” “P-princess Luna, what do you mean?” “Ser Fluttershy,” hearing her title caused the mare to squeak, “A Night Terror is no mere nightmare. It is a vile dream almost as real as the waking world itself. Lesser terrors are common amongst the younger ponies and beings of this world, and many adults have them as well. But they are merely vivid nightmares. THIS is the start of a problem, that left unchecked could eventually enter the waking world in physical form. And to enlighten you further, this is how Nightmare Moon began life, my own dreams birthed the demon that I became.” With that sobering thought now on the table, the group looked around themselves again after taking a moment to collect their thoughts silently. The plaza was now cleaned and filled to the brim with chairs set in neat rows and a raised platform at the end. The various platforms near them weren't decorated but plain and empty, seemingly waiting for cameras of some description to be setup on them; even though they were over one hundred lengths from the podium mounted on the platform. The girls looked around in awe, the change was drastic. Chrysalis looked about nervously, feeling a imminent sense of dread that grew with each passing moment. Celestia and Luna looked about warily as if expecting an attack. After some time had passed, the group looked to each other again, with Applejack asking a question at the front of all of their minds. “So, if this is supposed to be so terrifying, where is the terror?” “I know...not...” began Luna, only to stop as she saw the crowds that lined the plaza and were seated. The dais on the podium had beings on it. The sense of foreboding and a weight she couldn't place settled upon her withers between her wings. She could see many of the strange bipedal beings that had little fur on their bodies except their heads and maybe the faces on ones she could conceivably call male. There were nearly two-and-a-half thousand as far as she could count; though the true number must have been greater. Twilight was caught up in viewing the odd contraptions that some of the beings had set up, watching as they talked looking at the podium and at the glass in the front of the devices. The sounds, though muted, were there if unintelligible. Pinkie was the first to notice something off however. “Um, why are there three open seats near the front?” Looking the group made their way to the front of the crowd, passing through the various shades as they walked forward. Once they were within a few lengths of the seats, their view was blocked by a large male, rushing to the dais. Once he was gone the seats were filled, with shades so crisp, the group felt like they could touch them. They could also understand them, unlike the others. “Honey, why are you being so fidgety?” “You know I hate this suit,” said the male, shocking the others. It began to dawn on them where they were. Fluttershy's hooves flew to her mouth with a low, “no...”, “It feels like its trying to choke me.” “You should go back and get it re-done then!” said the female, with a light and airy laugh.Her gazed drifted down to her lap, where an young girl rested. “Just because you feel no need to get remeasured for a suit doesn't mean you can't trust me to make up for your lack of fashion sense.” “True, but that is why you will always outshine me, Amelia.” “I love you you goof.” “I know, I love you more than anything-” “DADDY! What about me?” piped up the little one in her mother's lap. She looked very sad at his last comment. “Of course I love you, angel. Just because I love your mommy so much doesn't mean I don't love you Jess, or your sister. Speaking of- where is she?” “Oh! She found that boy she likes from school, he's like this many that way!” she said, holding up her arm and showing off a hand with five fingers, pointing towards the group of mares near them. “Please, say this isn't...” breathed Celestia. “Mom! Dad! Jim is here with his folks too!” squealed a young girl, older than the other. “Samantha Morgan! What have I told you about running off?” sternly asked the father figure. “To give any trouble makers your name and phone number?” Samantha replied looking very put out. “Maybe, but really you should have told us rather than disappearing on us. We are in the Big Apple after all. I don't want to tear this place down looking for you.” “Honey, please, let her meet her friend without acting like a stereotype. Besides, I watched her run off to talk to him and could see her the entire time.” Amelia replied before the husband at her side could respond. She then pointed over his shoulder to a place only three rows and a few seats over, where a family sat, the young male a blush on his face as Samantha waved back to him. “Man, everyone in school is going to be so jealous that I got to see this in person.” “Sam, stop and sit down. The presentation will be starting soon.” said the male, moving so that his daughter was between him and his wife. The group had no illusions at that point. They were seeing Nikolai and his family, most likely on the most saddening day of his life. Quickly looking to each other and holding their gaze, briefly, they looked back. The scene was quiet, and a female stood at the podium. She was in a very nice dress suit, with an odd piece of lace in a loop over her barel as far as Rarity was concerned. The lace was very nice black with blue edges. She then began to speak before anything more jumped out at the group. Today we are gathered here in the great city of New York to do several things.“ One of those things is not to celebrate, but morn. We all know of the war that ravaged the islands and coastal regions of our world. Just five over years ago, we had First Contact. An event so unprecedented as to be thought a joke at this point. As it was said by Arthur C. Clarke, 'Two possibilities exist: either we are alone in the Universe or we are not. Both are equally terrifying.' On that day just over a half decade back, we learned the truth. We are not alone in the cosmos. And instead of coming with warning or a greeting, our neighbors of the stars came with fire. Fire in their hearts and in their hands. Much did they put to the torch. But we were not about to let those invaders do as they wished. Not unanswered. The men and women of the various military's around the world found themselves hard pressed to hold back the tide, let alone turn it. There is no shame in that fact, for they were able to hold just long enough for the world to get behind them and make a real effort to fight back. Heros and Villains alike fought with us, some little more than children. In our hour of greatest need, they fought back. They took the fight to the Fin as they fought in our oceans and seas. As they stormed our lands from the water. We learned again of Atlantis as we watched the city burning under the waters in which it rested. Lives were lost, that is a fact of both war and life. And yet, having met with many of the individuals that fought in some fashion or another during my life, I can say that without a shadow of a doubt that they fought not for a need, but a WANT to ensure we were free. For the villains it was keeping their pond their own; or in rare cases a place NOT on fire. The heros fought as they did following their own codes and rules they each had. But one fact remains- they FOUGHT. Our soldiers gave blood, sweat, tears, and bodies for them to rally. And by the grace of God on high, they took it,” Taking a moment to let her words sink in, the woman looked down at the screen in her podium before continuing, “But in the end, we came to realize one thing. Even though we were truly united for the first time in historical memory like that, we were losing. A sad fact is we were losing the war for our freedom and livelihoods. “Then the V'asori came. Like angels from heaven did they descend upon pillars of fire. They turned the tide. They drove the monsters we were coming to fear away, back into the black of space. “They stood shoulder to shoulder with us. They endured as we had. We traded, learned, bartered, came to trust one another. Much of our rebuilt civilization was thanks to them. Without our kindly saviors we might not be here now. Yet that is not why we are gathered here today. We are here to thank those that fell, both soldiers and super beings who fought and those who fell who were merely trying to live their lives.” With that the crowd, already quiet, went silent and all that could be heard was wind blowing. The woman at the podium was quiet, head lowered. The group was still unmoving, afraid that some random movement would set this moment off like a powder keg. They knew of the story's end and had heard little from the stallion about it. Now they were there, living it as he relived it in a Night Terror. “Today, one of our greatest heros, Champion, graces us with his visit. It will be brief. While he is here to pay his respects; he too has a job to do. I bid you welcome Earth's mightiest hero!” the roar that rang out was only muffled by the fact the shades were never loud to begin with. The mares watched as Amelia winced and lifted a hand to her ear, all while yelling just as loud as her daughters. Nikolai was indifferent to the noise, looking to the sky above the podium. “Honey, why are you looking up there!?” “Look UP and you'll see!” He replied to his wife's question. When she did, so did the group. Their jaws dropped. A being in a white and blue jumpsuit was hovering overhead, arms crossed over his chest. He was powerfully built, and would have been intimidating if it weren't for the fact his face was covered in a smile that his eyes mirrored. His blue black hair whipping around his head, he shot toward the ground. Just before he hit, he stopped and hovered a moment before touching down lightly on the dais. The distance he covered was shocking and as fast as he had done it, no damage was caused in the area. Rainbow knew speed and knew what that kind of speed that distance took to cross. The fact this Champion was able to cross it in seconds, and at no damage to the surroundings no less, terrified her. “I won't be long, folks. I am here to wish my condolences to all of you who have lost someone or many someones to this trying time. If I could I would meet with everyone of you. It is only right I try to do so, this just feels too impersonal to me. But I have limited time, our work is only beginning if we wish to make this a better world. If it weren't for the lives laid down just a few months back, we would be unable to even have this moment to reflect and give our thanks to those who made it possible. Please, give our esteemed guest the welcome he deserves. Our V'asori friend here today is going to give us his own short speech before we get to party, a wake to be remembered for all those who will never be forgotten.” The man's voice was not as deep as the group was expecting. It was almost melodic. The figure that took his place among quiet applause was well built, covered in a immaculate suit. He was not quite as tall as the super-being he shook hands with, but still a little larger than average based on whet the mares could see. He had pale blue skin, a small singular lock of hair braided in front of he left ear, and most notably lack of a nose. He motioned for quiet. “Friends, I am here today to relay a message. That message is one of peace...” the crowd began to get loud again, but Nikolai and Amelia looked at each other sharply. “This won't be good.” “No, no it won't.” he replied. He started to scan the crowd, looking for a way out. Near the front it would be obvious if they left early, but they weren't in the front rows near the podium. They were offset just to the side. They were also near the edge. They could make a break for it if things started to get ugly. “Mom? Dad? What's wrong?” asked Sam. “Honey, what he just said was not a good thing, he also hasn't said or done anything in the last minute. We might have to leave early if things get ugly.” “O-okay Daddy.” That phrase brought the parents' subtle search for a way out to a sudden halt. They slowly looked at each other. Sam hardly ever called him that, just had by the way they acted. She was terrified of how they were acting. But their instincts were screaming if their faces were anything to go by. “Hun, I hope I am being paranoid, but I really think this man means to do bad things.” “Why daddy?” “Angel, I have no idea. I am just your daddy, alright? I will take care of you.” “Promise?” “Yeah.” “Pinkie promise?” this last question brought a sharp intake of breath from the seven individuals from Ponyville. The young girl was holding out her hand, the last finger on it held out as the rest were clenched. Nikolai grinned and held his own finger out, and gripped hers. “I Pinkie promise. Now just watch the speeches, I have no idea how you like watching them.” “That's easy, they use a lot of big words I don't know yet!” she said with a smile, her fear seemingly gone. The eyes of the mares weren't on the touching scene in front of them however, they were on the one pink mare in their group who was turning grayer and whose mane was straitening. Celestia and the other rulers were the only ones to catch his next line. “I swear, you get that from your mother, I KNOW I ain't got a lick of good brains in my head.” he said that with a smile. The crowd was finally dying down. “As I was saying, a message of peace; but not one for any of you. Begin the assault commander.” The last portion of that statement caused the crowd to gasp. Champion was instantly in front of the V'asori, only to be flung through the air as a loud whirring noise came from from a odd box held in the now hostile male's hand. “Save yourself or save them? What will it be Champion of the Alpha Force?” with that the figure seemed to flicker and disappear. In it's place was a metal skeleton that dropped to the ground with a clang. Champion was lying on the ground, hardly moving, with a smoking hole in his chest, opposite the capital C on his outfit. The crowd was going insane, a minor stampede erupting form the chaos. As the crow thinned in front of Nikolai's family, the girls all ran forward. Seeing as the memory stayed nearby, they came to realize one thing. The youngest Morgan girl had gone forward as well. “Come on Mistah Champ-e-on. Get up. My daddy is a champ-e-on as well, and he never lays down with out a good fight. Please get up.” They all heard Nikolai's cry of alarm as he found his daughter. He had run up, several men laid out on the ground between him and his wife and other child. “DON'T RUN OFF LIKE THAT! Now come on! We have to leave!” “Daddy, he's hurt. Look.” “What? What do-” he question died in his throat. The hole in Champion's chest was bad enough. The BLOOD he was leaking was new. He never bled as far as Nikolai was aware, not from something that small. Champion moaned and opened his eyes with a shudder. “Damn, that smarts.” “Can you move man?” “What are you-!?” the question quickly devolved into a coughing fit. Champion was in no shape to move on his own, that was obvious to Nikolai even considering his lack of medical training. “Come on, I got ya; let's get you to a hospital.” He said while reaching down to him up and carry him. Nikolai put him on his back when he felt the man's weight settle and gave an oomph. “Hehehe, daddy's giving him a piggy back ride!” "Samantha, walk beside me and hold on to my pants. Don't you let go. The crowd, while thinned, was coming back. Something was driving them back. “Jessica, I need you to come here baby; come on.” Amelia picked her daughter up as her husband stood with the Earth's mightiest hero on his back, looking dazed and confused while shaking his head. Now the group from Equestria was aware of something new. Screams. The crowd was screaming. Not like before either. This was a raw primal scream. A scream of fear. “Mommy? Why is everyone coming back this way?” “Honey!” “I know, this bastard is heavy!” “Daddy! You said a bad word!” “Bastard, shit, fuck, hell, damn, whore, and more!” he swore as he finally made it to his feet, the grin on his face was a goofy one, his wife chuckling at his antics, his daughters laughing. Together the family began running as fast as they could to the edge of the plaza. There weren't many people between them and the edge. They saw what was causing the screams this time. Robotic men, pipes, tubing and all were coming out of the shadows. They weren't silent either. Their hands held blasters, which were spitting death into the crowd. “Sorry bud, but this is my family I got to keep in mind here.” grunted Nikolai as he turned his back on the approaching host. The blasts hit the Champion's back, and oddly enough did nothing but almost unbalance the man carrying him. It was as if the Champion wasn't hit at all, even his suit was intact and unblemished. “Its fine.” “Okay then-” Nikolai's head snapped to the side as he looked the Champion in the eye. The man smirked, followed quickly by putting a pained grimace on. What happened next etched itself in the minds if the group as they watched. This hero, wounded and bloodied, forced himself off of Nikolai and brutally dispatched the robots. Only, instead of oil or any other substance like it, blood flew when he hit them. “My god are those people?” asked Amelia with horror in her voice. “Move, come on, MOVE!” yelled Nikolai as he grabbed Sam and started to run out of the area. Unfortunately it had to be back towards the platform. As they got close, the area was filled with the sounds of a odd machine. Looking up the three rulers saw the craft flying in high and fast, and were just in time to see a beam of red lance out and BURN everything it touched. The devastation from it was appalling. The roadway they stood on had become molten rock, and the bodies of those not burned away entirely were burnt to a crisp. The cries of terror redoubled at the new threat. The Champion flew back faster than anything the girls had seen yet, windows shattering from the forces at play. Twilight saw mach cones behind the figure as he flew at the craft. Nine. Nine cones, nine times the speed of sound. Twilight's only though was just how fast he was. The beams of light coming from his eyes as he flew were a moot point. The craft dodged and swooped around. Lining up again as the Champion tried to deal with everything at once. And had what happened next not occurred, he might have done it. Nikolai and his family huddled in the lee of the platform, his body between his wife's and his children under her. The robots were closing in, and he was yelling over the commotion to be heard. “I won't let go, you hear me!? I WONT LET GO!” “DADDY!” cried out twin voices. “HONEY, WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?” As he stood to cover more of them, his family could only cry out in fear. The craft was coming back, firing it's odd weapon again. This time it was heading towards the Champion and they were in it's path. His head snapped down and quickly back up. His face set in a snarl, he flew into the beam, firing his own as he hit. For a moment his pushed back the beam of his enemy's attack. Then the unthinkable happened. The craft broke all laws of physics and shot BACKWARD into the sky, broadening the beam. This forced the Champion into the air, higher and higher to keep the beam contained. Then his eyes failed him, he had to blink. And the light hit him as he opened them again. The pained scream was heard all over the field. Twilight saw one of the strange devices pointed at the scene, dropped to the ground and pointed almost perfectly to capture it. Her eyes were brought back to the horror over head. The Champion's body was slowly being reduced to ash before her eyes. “By the stars, when does this madness end?” whispered Chrysalis, quiet until now. “Only when it has run it's course.” said Celestia in a quivering voice, a tear leaking from her eye. This was an act of heroism that she had seldom had a chance to see, and like the other times it hurt far more to watch. Emotional pain was often times worse than physical. And Chrysalis was feeling all of it right now. Even were they still enemy's, Celestia wouldn't wish this upon her. The area was now bathed in fragmented beams of red light slowly growing. The family in the middle of all of this, the only ones left in this area, huddled in the ever shrinking eye of the storm. “I LOVE YOU! I LOVE YOU ALL!” cried Nikolai as the beams came closer. “DADDY!” cried his daughters, clutching their parents tighter as they tried to go smaller in what space they had left. “WE'VE GOT YOU, GIRLS; WE'VE GOT YOU, JUST HOLD ON, WE CAN DO THIS!” Amelia yelled over the storm and chaos. Champion's howls of pain were getting louder, but never once did he try to run. He in fact flew into the beam even more, shielding the lives of those below even as he was slowly being blasted apart. The air itself was on fire by now. And still Nikolai held on immediately between his family and the storm. The platform was long gone, his clothes burning away. His back was blistering and melting. The buildings nearby were exploding as the beam finally reached them. Shards of rock found his back and sliced it open like blades. His head flew back in a roar of pain, exposing his face, eyes closed, to the elements around him. His wife cried out in pain as the beams started to reach her. She shielded her children as much as she could, but the beams became one large red wall of death. The whole family was covered in red as they huddled with each other. And then all was white. The aftermath was rather subdued all things considered. The mountains of rubble were everywhere, as was the molten rock of buildings and the road. A rumbling was heard, and as the mares watched, Nikolai threw a large section of a whole building off of his back, still hunched over. Panting in pain, he looked around at the hellscape around himself. Shaking his head he looked down. Tears streaming down his face, he knelt down. The mares closed in and saw a heart wrenching sight. His family was still there, intact and not moving, eyes closed. “No, not after all of that; please no...” whispered Rainbow of all the mares, tears flowing freely as she watched. “Amelia? Sam? Jes? Come on, we need to move. Girls?” as he said that he finally touched them. He tried to pick them up, only for them to start to disintegrate into ash as he stood. “No...please...NO!” was all that left his mouth as they slowly flew away on the wind, whipping around him before they were gone forever. The ash of his family marring his cheeks and face did little to hide his tears among the blood from his wounds. A cry of pure loss came from his throat. He fell to his knees and looked up. They were smiling. was all Pinkie could think of watching the scene. She turned to ask the others if they saw, but her voice died in her mouth. Fluttershy was on the ground watching from her side, her legs and wings twitching from trying to go to him and help him in her own way. Applejack had fallen to her haunches and was just staring straight ahead. Rarity was sobbing into Rainbow's neck. Rainbow Dash was looking on with a vacant expression on her face holding their friend loosely. Twilight had seemed to have shut down. Celestia was quaking with repressed sobs. Luna was aghast and speechless. Chrysalis was crying quietly, head down. Spike, poor Spike, was shaking like a leaf, eyes wide and horrified, pupils dilated. “No; this is worse than any marega. This is a horror story like the ones I'm not supposed to read.” A sound reached them. It slowly snapped the group out of it's stupor. A being, well over seven feet in height crested a ridge, it's hide a dark color. It's head was vaguely shaped like a shark's, with the fin even. It's small black eyes looked out and widened at the sight of Nikolai. It reached up to it's bandoleer and grabbed a weapon. The bandoleer held many small objects and a large assortment of raw meat hanging from hooks. “+I GOT A LIVE ONE!+” it called out, over it's shoulder. Nikolai's head whipped around and his cry of pain became one of rage, he stood and lifted the section of the building he had thrown off of himself. Hefting it over head, the man ran at the Fin, who began to back peddle in fear. “+SUPER, HE IS A SUPER!+” and with that last uttered cry as the only warning the others with it got, Nikolai hit. Everything faded quickly to the sounds of death being raised over the hill. ============================= The glade returned and the group dropped to it's knees, releasing a collective breath. They were shocked to their core. That was no mere Night Terror. That was a living memory of his past. “I would appreciate it if you didn't come in my head.” said the stallion. The mare's and dragon looked at him. His head was off the ground and looking at them. “My memories are my own. Stay out.” And then the world seemed to fold in on itself. Luna gasped, “No, why is he waking up now!?” “Maybe because it is morning sister. Or maybe he is done sleeping for the night,” turning to Twilight and her friends, Celestia continued, “I will come to Ponyville in six days. Please keep this to yourselves until then. Chrysalis spoke up. “I can come too, if any of you wish to talk. After what we saw tonight, I will MAKE time for it. Stars know, we all could use a good group therapy session.” “A comforting thought. Worry not, I will attempt to give you pleasant dreams for the remainder of your rest.” said Luna as the group began to fade and leaving Luna alone. “What else do you have in your head and heart Ser Morgan? As far as I care, you earned your title that day with your actions, I have no doubts about you being a hero. Not a villain as you claim to be...” ============================ “A man can't get a good nap around here,” muttered Nikolai as he rolled over and stocked his fire. Grunting, he tried to go back to sleep, whatever dreams he had had long gone from his mind as he awoke. “Hope I can actually sleep this time, I want to be rested for tomorrow. Lord knows I am going to need it for them.” Author's Note I am going to give y'all three guesses as to where i was crying from this (I forgot how much his back story hurt.) and as a side note, the character i came up with for a later game with this same gm took this kinda backstory to 11. and was tied into everyone else's (not by choice) any thoughts on this chapter? next one should really move the plot forward. Now to kill off some xeno scum in xcom 2 to make myself feel better.
Ossuary FoundationsOssuary Foundations Morning came with the sounds of all the animals near him waking Nikolai Morgan up. Sitting up he doffed his blankets and looked to his fire, or more aptly its remains. After reliving himself and quenching the embers at roughly the same time, Nikolai began to pack his belongings up. He then threw all of his remaining things into a small sling bag made from his blanket and put that on under his hoodie. While it was warm, it wasn't warm enough to cause him problems yet; summer would suck unless he got better clothes for it. Today he had to go to the bank and start the process of paying off the home and the land he was already slated to pay for. The writ of money that the Princesses had given him would cover that and all the expenses he would have for at least a year if the small conversations he had had with the girls on the way down from Canterlot were correct. “ So, your cash is called bits?” started Nikolai as he looked at one of said pieces of the pony's currency. “Yes, and before you ask, while it isn't solid gold; it is roughly seventy percent gold. At the very least, that particular coin is. The other coins we use are denoted by the number on one side. That is a One Bit coin.” began Twilight on one of her lectures. “Do they get made of more gold when they get bigger?” Nikolai was actually paying attention, much to her surprise. Thinking on it later would show that he was just being prudent, he was in a totally alien situation after all. “Yes and no. The next bit is the Ten Bit coin, which is completely made of gold. After that you have Platinum and after THAT you have Gem Bits.” “Bronze or copper? Silver?” “All three are Demi-Bits. Silver is the larger of the three with copper being the least.” “Ah reckon we could also stand to explain how we price things. He seems a might lost.” interrupted Applejack. Nikolai's eyes were starting to glaze over. He was mumbling something about being even richer than he had been. “Sugercube, what do you mean richer?” Snapping out of his daze, he answered. “While my wife made more money than I did a year, and that was no small sum, I brought home enough money with every fight that we could have payed off our house. Every time. Granted, we saved most of it for my medical bills and other expenses. Sam was looking at going to a private school.” “Who?” “Not important. Anyway, back home gold ran for around fifteen hundred an ounce. There are sixteen if those to a pound for me. That was over twenty grand-” “Twenty-four.” “For a pound. Solid bars of gold were in the 8 inch by 4 inch by 2 inch range in terms of measurement. They weighed something like thirty pounds. I could afford around sixty or so bars after a good fight.” “So you would average around a million or so Bits for a fight?” “Dollars. And on paper it was around three million. My endorsements, while not very many, paid well, and my major medical and managerial fees were also taken off the top. Still got taxed on all of it though.” “Whoo-hee! How often didja fight? Money that good is a Star-send.” “Maybe four times a year? And those were the years I wasn't hurt badly in my fights. Remember the speedster I told you about?” At their nods, he continued, “He put me outta fighting shape for near on a year. THAT fight ended up being worth seventeen million for the two of us base, I got eight more on top of that for winning. THAT fight was labeled as one of the few you could see in a CENTURY that so many people watched it was unheard of. It was also the fight that brought the MUC into the public eye.” “That is an insane amount of money of any kind! How could they afford to pay you that much?!” asked Twilight, shock evident in her voice. “Simple math and legalesse talk in our contracts. We each got ten percent of what the fight made in revenue and the winner got an extra five.” “JUST HOW POPULAR WAS YOUR SPORT!?” yelled, a up until the last statement, Rainbow Dash. While she was talking to Fluttershy, she was also within earshot of the others. “I think we had forty million watching that fight?” “How could you ever fit that many individuals into a single arena?” “Ever heard of Pay-Per-Veiw?” “No.” “Might be a bit complex for you then. I also don't know a lot about it either.” He said the last bit while looking Rainbow in her eyes, Twilight's hoof going back down and her mouth closing. “Back to Bits Sporkel.” “It's SPARKLE. And why?” “I need to figure out just how much I have to work with. What's an apple worth?” “THAT'S dependin' on what you mean by that Sug'.” “What?” “An apple at my stall runs about 2 bits for a single one, and 5 for a bushel.” “And bushels are...?” “Around three pounds of apples and various confections we put in to 'sweeten' the deal.” “I thought you just gave those out.” stated Rainbow. “Shows what you know!” laughed AJ as she wiped her eye, “While it might sound shady, we have all of our wares out on the stall for you to at least look at them. The 'free' apple tart you might get one day is also the pastry we are trying to sell. So if you weren't sure if you wanted to buy one and 'found' one in yer basket...” “You are a evil and savvy mare.” “I know mah product. It sells, and most times I needn't bother. But it never hurts to see a foal grin when they see a treat.” That last bit was said with a wink. Nikolai was laughing, holding his gut at the exchange. “Those apples had better be a fucking orgasm inducing piece of heaven then.” “Those run ya around fifty bits an hour Sug'.” More laughter came from the stallion as he fell to the floor. Rainbow was clueless at the last exchange and looked to Twilight. The shrug she got was unexpected. Unknown to any of them, Spike was beet red and looking out of the window, Rarity in much the same boat. Pinkie was just laughing to laugh, rolling on the floor near Nikolai who had picked himself off the floor still chuckling; and Fluttershy was hiding...somewhere. All in all, it seemed to be a normal day for your average Ponyvillian. That had been an enlightening conversation to say the least. Walking into town was odd, several of the locals looked over to him and waved. Hesitant, Nikolai waved back. The locals returned to what they were doing, leaving him flummoxed to how they could just accept him like this. After about thirty minutes of walking, he came to the local market. Seeing Apple Bloom near her family's stand, he walked over to ask a question. “Buy some Sweet Apple Acres apples! Best fruit for breakfast!” cried out the little filly, seemingly not aware of the monstrous stallion near her. Big Mac, walking back over to finish setting up, saw him and did a double take. Landsakes, he's a big 'un. Wonder iffn this is that Morgan feller AJ and AB have been on about. “Bloom, go on, I can take it from here.” “AWW!” she began to whine, but she looked over and saw Nikolai, “Howdy mistah Morgan. What are you doin' up so early?” “Just comin' into town little bud.” “Huh?” “Sorry, it's a habbit of mine to give kids a nick name.” “And I got little bud? What about Sweetie and Scoots?” “Heh, maybe another time. Do you know when the library opens?” “I think it might be open now. Twilight keeps odd hours.” said Big Mac as he (not quite realizing just how big he was) looked up to the new stallion. “I'm Big Macintosh, but y'all can call me Big Mac or Mac.” With that, he held out his hoof. Nikolai bumped his into the proffered appendage. “Morgue. So you the protective big brother?” “Eeyup.” “Neat, while I have no cash on me at the moment, I am getting some at the bank in a bit. Could I IOU?” “Maybe, what you looking to buy?” “Haven't eaten in a day, so a bushel.” “How come you ain't eaten in a day?” “Been getting the Hitch place ready for renovations. I plan on moving in there in a few days.” “Well now, that is some mighty fine news! That there is a nice plot of land, and near the farm to boot. Pleasure to meet ya neighbor. Where ya been stayin'?” “Out on the land near the house, the weather has been great for camping.” “Eeyup, that it has. Too bad we got a storm scheduled for two days from now.” “What?” “Eeyup, the local weather is run like clock work, thanks to miss Dash. Seriously, if it weren't for her, most of the farms in the area would be in constant trouble. She (and don't tell nopony about this) occasionally fudges the numbers in our favor for rainfall.” “Huh, never woulda thought she was that clever.” “Well, its that or we need to order more rainfall to make up for the spring and summer heat.” “True, but you would need organized weather for that.” “We HAVE organized weather.” said Big Mac with a frown, this stallion obviously not being from around here meaning he was unused to the concepts they took for granted here. Still, thinking on it, he decided to ask about the first thing that came to mind as he pondered something off about the stallion. “So, you seem like a nice enough stallion; but why even give AB the time of day? Most folk don't even try to engage in anything with her or her friends.” “I was a dad at one point. I know how much being treated like you matter means as well.” was all the reply that the large fighter gave. Dropping his hood back, Nikolai took a bite form his first apple, having gotten his bushel while talking. Mac's eyes widened at the sight of his scars, and further at the fact he ate the whole apple, core and all. And as the mystery stallion kept eating, he was only able to stare. The few ponies around looked and mimicked Big Mac. “Landsakes! How'd you get those scars?” asked a mare off to the side. “I fought in a war.” “There hasn't been a war here in nearly a thousand years!” “Never said I fought here. It was back where I'm from.” “Do they hurt?” “Like, still hurt?” at confirmation of his question, “Naw, but they hurt like hell when I got 'em.” “Those must have been some tough fights-” “FIGHT. I got most of my scars in one fight. And I am done answering questions.” the crowd that had gathered seemed to be off put by his bluntness; but they would have to deal with it. A light thud was the only thing he noticed as something bounced off his back, looking to Big Mac, he shot a questioning glance as he continued to eat. “Hmm?” A low groan met their ears as they sat there. Nikolai turned and saw a sight that made him chuckle, Mac looked around him and saw a cutie mark he had seen a few times before. “Tarnation, Ditzy are you alright?” “Yeah, somepony put a wall in front of your cart today.” “I have a name.” “IT TALKS! FLEE, FLEE FOR YOUR LIVES; THE BUILDING UPRISING IS UPON US!” “Nope, I ain't no building last I checked.” “Huh? But the Doc said....” “Don't worry about it. Name's Morgue. Nice to meet 'cha....?” “Ditzy Doo, but a few ponies call me Derpy. I try to not live up to that, but...” “Yeah, I can get why. Are you okay though?” “I think so, but I was going pretty fast, which I normally don't do. While being able to get done faster is nice; I tend to have accidents more often when I go faster.” “That is usually the case. It wouldn't happen to be because of your eye would it?” the stallion motioned to the walleye she had going on. Her eyes seemed to flip which was the one off center as she looked at him. While odd, she did have a 'cute' quality he supposed. Hell, Amelia was a lot like that at one point; klutzy and clingy. Where did that come from? as the last thought flew by. She shook her head. “No, that I can deal with. I just aren't as graceful as some Pegasi in the air.” “Is it a balance thing?” “Kind of...? Why?” “I think I have a few 'poses' that could help you.” the stallion then stopped and looked askance at Big Mac. “Did that sound as dirty to you as it just did to me?” “Eeyup.” “I just need to deliver the mail to Big Mac and then I need to go.” tried to finish Ditzy meekly, her face a dark crimson against her gray coat. “Hold on.” Nikolai lifted a leg and held it to his chest. “I meant no harm by that, seriously I am more agile than I look. I have trained my whole life to keep a certain level of flexibility and I know for a fact that my wife loved to do the stretches I taught her.” “You are married?” “Was, I am a widower now.” the sad tone Nikolai gave off was enough for the two to not press. At Ditzy's questioning look, he explained a bit more. “I am a professional fighter by trade. I have to be able to move my body in odd, even disturbing ways some times. That means a level of flexibility that isn't common. I could show you two or three stretches that SHOULD help with balance; airborne or not.” “That would be amazing, but why would you offer?” “Simple, I was watching you and was reminded of how clumsy my wife was at the start of our marriage. She asked for help and so I helped. It wasn't a waste, she ended up being a highly sought after model and actress after that.” “Wow, all that from stretches?” “Kinda? After that she started to work out around me and I helped her there as much as I could. Despite being independent, she was no fool and listened to my advice. Just like I TRIED to listen to hers. Fashion was never my forte.” “I should say so darling. Have you even thought about my offer to have new clothes made yet?” stated Rarity, causing the mare and stallions to jump a small bit. Unnoticed by any (save Rarity whose eye for detail was astounding) Nikolai grabbed and drew his blades. Just as quick he put one up and used the other one he had out to start carving a apple into pieces. “I am sorry to interrupt, but I need to borrow Ser Morgan.” “You are a knight?” “Not by choice.” “Who ever is, Darling?” Rarity stated, “Come, the others are waiting.” With that the fashionista began to walk away, motioning for the stallion she had come to gather to follow. “Yeah, yeah. And remember Ditzy, my offer stands. If you ever want to try, I will be at the Hitch place.” “Thanks, but for now I will pass.” “No skin off my back. The door's not always open; but knock if you ever want in.” with that the stallion left the mare at the stand and followed Rarity. “So, whats all the hubbub about?” “Do you not remember your dream from last night?” “Nope, hardly ever dream come to that. WHY are you asking?” “Twilight can explain it better than I, but let us just say that last night was an...enlightening experience.” That comment was unexpected. Nikolai rolled the thought around his head and had a startling revelation. One that caused him to stop and give the mare in front of him a glare. “You were in my head?” “Not by choice. Princess Luna noticed a nightmare the likes of which she hardly ever sees in Ponyville last night. While looking for the source, she gathered my friends and I to speed the search along. When we found the source, it was you.” “And why did you think it a good idea to go into my dreams?” “We didn't have a choice darling. Your dream pulled us IN.” “So, what did you see?” the question was laced with a dangerous tone, one which Rarity was seemingly oblivious to. “You and your family were at some gathering. We saw it all, everything from the start to the end. It was...horrific.” “So, you saw the day it all changed. You saw the Red Dawn.” “Yes.” “I need some time to process this. I will be along later, I needed to talk to you lot about my new job anyway.” “Where are you going? We need to-” “I have to do nothing. Drop it before I rip your head off.” the tone finally made it's impression on the mare. She realized that by, however inadvertently, pushing this male's buttons, she was treading thin ice. Thinking on how he normally acted when agitated (which was his seemingly default mood the entire time she had known him), she chose to back off. “Very well. However, my friends and I need to talk to you about it.” she started up again, “But if not for your own needs, ours instead. It was a traumatic night for all of us.” “You don't seem to beat up over it.” “A lady never shows what she is worrying over, and while I am quite upset; I can at least function. Fluttershy is a wreck and Rainbow is oddly melancholy. Twilight and Applejack are subdued, but going through the motions. I was hoping to get your help in getting Pinkie out of the bakery, she hasn't left yet and she is usually the first to be anywhere.” “Maybe later. I need to go to the bank.” “Whatever for?” “I was given a stipend to spend on supplies and pay for a house or land. My new job isn't going to be in town.” “Ah, well in that case follow me; the bank is going to open shortly and you will need to be in the front of the line you need.” And, having said that, Rarity started to leave while motioning for him to follow. “Why are you leading me to the bank?” “Simple, the line you are looking for opens before the bank, but it is in a different spot. While not many use the services of the crown in that fashion here, the process to get land deeds can take a few hours. The town clock is right over there,” Rarity said, throwing her mane out of her face while simultaneously pointing to the clock, “ shows that even though the bank opens in only ten minutes, YOUR line opens in five.” “Where is the line?” “Right here darling. The line starts here for deeds and goes into the offices. While you could have gone through the front, it would have added about five hours to your time here.” “Experience?” “Sadly. By coming through the back, you show that you have either a writ or all the relevant documents. A writ from the Princesses is actually more than enough for this, all that is left in that case is to verify your bits and make sure your account is credited. This is also where you go if you need to transfer an account or open one. The front desk is almost exclusively a transaction point.” “Thanks, I mean it. I hate waiting in line at the bank. It just seemed to take for ever for no reason some days.” “I can agree with you a fair bit more than most. As an entrepreneur, I can also attest to the waits. It can be rather droll,” said Rarity with a small grimace, “But in all seriousness, please come by and talk to us. You have my curiosity regarding your new job.” “...I was coming by after this anyway, I hope it doesn't take to long. I might have to come by tomorrow if this takes all day.” “I can understand. I am off, please take care.” “As much as I can.” was Nikolai's cold response. As the mare left, he stewed for a few minutes before calming down. He hated anyone being in his head. If they had the ability to enter, they almost certainly had the ability to fuck up his memories. And that was all he had left at this point. This fresh hell of his was starting to wear thin, but given what Hell was for; he could see how this would rate as eternal punishment. I wonder just how long I am here before I am blasted back into Hell when I don't show any signs of torment? was his main thought as he regarded the pastel word he was in. The door in front of him opened after a few minutes. The mare who opened it was staring at his size. “M-may I help you?” “Yes, I am here to purchase the Hitch land and house. I was told this is where I go to start the process?” “You must have talked to a local who has been through the process then.” The smug grin on her face was odd. “The ponies here are much nicer than many other towns. Normally I would have to post the signs about that out front. Here? They just tell you.” “Neat, so the town is that comfortable with new groups and individuals moving in?” “Almost. Some try to stall the process, but most just help. After all, at one point we are all new.” “Too true.” the conversation was being held as they walked in and sat a desk in a corner of the office. Nikolai, without waiting had already pulled the writ and was hoofing it over. The mare looked down, made a note, then did a double take. “I need to get my boss, this will be a moment.” she said shakily hoofing back the parchment. “Why'd you hand that back?” “So, if it is found to be false, we at the bank aren't charged with forging fake writs to get away with embezzlement.” “While a nice idea, why would anyone anger the deity-level rulers you got?” “Some ponies are just stupid enough to try, I guess. Now I will be just a moment.” After a few minutes, the mare came back. The Unicorn stallion she had behind her was slightly larger than she was, but only if you considered a gut enough to count as more mass. “Now, sir, I am told you have a Royal writ?” “Is that a problem?” “Only if it is fake. I have to ask now- do you have any typicality to cast any spells at all?” “Do I look like I spin words together rather than blades?” was Nikolai's reply as he dropped his hood. “Just because Sunbutt gave me a letter saying I had that many bits doesn't mean I faked it. I ain't smart enough for that shit-” “Sir, please be serious.” “-I'd rob the place, not like you lot could stop me.” His last statement said, Nikolai leaned back and looked at the mare. Her eyes wide, she reached out and accepted the writ for her boss. As the Unicorn looked at it, his horn lit up with a gray glow. The parchment of the writ glowed and then shined like a small golden ball. “While I didn't doubt your writ's authenticity, you do understand why I had to check yes?” “Yea, she mentioned as much. The only sticking point now is that I have no account for the bits to go in.” “The writ stipulates no less than three accounts need to be made. I imagine one for you, your employees, and the business itself. That matter is of no consequence at the moment. The writ being validated is enough to get the accounts opened regardless.” “Okay?” “Ser Morgan, just know this, by having the writ professionally proven to be legitimate, you have streamlined the processes involved with banking here in Ponyville by a considerable margin. We can have you out of here in the hour.” “Handy.” “Quite. Now, the forms I need you to fill out are...” The next hour was a blur of paper work and meaningless talk as the three moved through the process of getting the fighter his money. After all was said and done, he was asked if he needed any bits for his personal use while he was there. Thinking it over and remembering his IOU to the elder Apple sibling, he gave the amount he thought he would need. He was given his sum without any additional fuss, though the bag was quite big. Gathering the writ back up to maintain it's validity was the last order of business as he was leaving. Having been in the bank for the last hour, Nikolai was mildly shocked to see the streets so full. I stick out like a fucking billboard here. was his thought in regards to the sheer difference in height between him and the ponies around him, Guess it wasn't just the group from the start of all this then, it's everywhere. Walking along, he ignored the stares from the various townsponies. Whispers were everywhere as he walked. Looking back to the clock, it was only about seven forty, if their clocks ran like the ones he knew did. The library wasn't hard to find, but while walking to it he remembered the fact Rarity had mentioned. The pink mare supposedly was in some of the worst shape in the group, and she HAD asked him to help get her friend to the library. The bakery where she worked seemed like a good place to ask about where she lived. Said bakery wasn't hard to find, it was one of the buildings he was shown on his first day in town. After about ten minutes of walking, he was in front of the building. It was closed, which was odd, its hours were listed as open at five till late in the afternoon. Nikolai knocked on the door, waiting. After a few seconds, the mare who co-owned the business with her husband opened the door. “Can I help you?” “I was asked by Rarity to-” “Come in and stay quiet.” The response was quiet, and unexpected. After walking in and closing the door behind himself, Nikolai looked to the frazzled mare. “Why were you told, and WHAT were you told.” “Lady, they ended up in MY dream.” “Oh.” At his seemingly satisfactory answer, she looked around and then led him over to some stairs and up into the rest of the building. “Whatever they saw must have been horrific. The last time we saw Pinkie like this, she thought her friends had abandoned her. We were afraid she might commit suicide by the end of it if she didn't get any help. Her friends stepped in and everything DID eventually work out, but my husband and I...” “You had reservations.” “Yes, she never went to any formal counseling or got any professional help. To be frank we are still worried. Tell me, what did they see?” “They saw the day my heart was killed.” “What?” “Simply put, they saw the day my family was murdered in my arms and turned to ash while I held them.” “Oh my...” “Yea, not a pretty memory. So how is she?” “Each of her friends have been by except for Fluttershy, and each of them couldn't get her out of her room.” “Lemme try something. It used to work on my daughters.” “Please, be careful.” “Yea, yea.” was his reply as he walked over to the door leading to, surprise surprise, more stairs. As he went up and up, he kept an ear out. When he got to the last door at the top, which was labeled as the mare in question's room, he knocked. “go away...” it was quiet, but there. Her voice was different; like she had lost all hope. Yup, that is a bad case of pity. Time for the worst thing yet. Opening the door slowly, he stood in the door way. Her fur was matted from where she had been crying, her mane was in a bad way, not bouncy as it normally was. She had red eyes from crying and a look of pure shock on her face seeing him stand there. “Hey kid.” “Why? Why are you here?” “Rarity asked me for some help getting you down to your friends over at the library.” “Why?” “I take it you already told them to leave huh?” “Yeah, I mean I thought I needed time, but...” At that last line, it wasn't what the mare downstairs thought. The girl was simply trying to compose herself and failing. That makes this a bit easier. “Wanna talk about it?” “No.” “Wanna hug?” “Yes.” And so, the stallion who was as personable as a dried fish, walked in and gave the party pony a hug. While she didn't cheer up, she did start to cry again. “Let it all out, trust me; you don't want that to bottle up.” “Why; did you, let it all, out after that, happened?” “Nope, never got the chance and you see what it did to me. Honestly, I haven't had a chance to grieve yet.” “Not even, a little?” “No, and that hurts more than anything. I couldn't grieve, I needed the anger to fight. And after that, I couldn't let go of what I had left. Honestly, there are many back home who would say that is a sign of weakness.” “IT'S NOT WEAK!” Her response was unexpected, as was the fact she managed to flip their positions and pin him down. “You lost something important, why can't you be allowed to morn?” “Back home, males aren't supposed to get sappy. Its a cultural thing. The guys I worked with could get that and honestly wouldn't have cared, but I had to take care of my dog. I couldn't loose it. I had one more thing to take care of.” “What was she like?” “Who?” “Your dog.” “Carl was an amazing wolfhound. Smart and loyal. Good with kids. What you might have considered a perfect family pet, if he wasn't almost four feet tall.” “Why would you own a dog that big?” “I had always liked his breed, mainly. There was also the thing about having a dog that outweighed many a potential attacker or home invader that made me laugh.” The look on his face became wistful as he still hugged the party pony. “I just wish I was still able to have him at my side. He might not have had many years left, but I was trying to be there for my boy.” “How old was he?” “Getting to around 12. His breed didn't usually live longer than that most times, but he seemed to be a tougher runt. He even out grew his litter-mates by a fair bit; in weight if nothing else.” Pinkie's expression was not quite as down as before. Though, she still hadn't gotten off him yet. “Mind letting me up.” “...Yes.” and with her response, she began crying again. Great, she is clingy now. What else could go wrong NOW? ======================= The train slowed as it got into the town proper. As it slid into place at the platform and unloaded, one stallion could be seen standing, looking around. He closed his eyes and seemed to space out. He then started walking, his bags hiding his cutie mark with each step. His path took him towards the library, or what he would assume to be such. The conversations he heard from within were odd. “I honestly don't know if he would have, but his threat was real enough.” “Rarity, how could you push his buttons like that? It was a traumatic night for everypony involved!” “Really darling, you need to calm down, I left him so HE could calm down. While I made a faux pas, it shouldn't be such a surprise that he reacted as he did.” Looks like I found the right place. I wonder if he's here yet. Deciding to knock on the door, the stallion walked forward. After knocking, a voice called out, “Yes? I am sorry, I am afraid the library is closed at the moment.” “I am looking for Ser Morgan? I was told he might be here today.” “One moment please.” the conversations picked up again, but were much quieter. Still, the male got the jist of the comments- Can we trust him? Should we trust him? How'd he know he was here? All that and more of the same. After a few minutes, he decided to knock and ask a question. “Am I going to be able to meet with Ser Morgan?” “Maybe, who are you? I was told of nopony coming to meet him.” Check your facts then girl. “I am a business associate who is looking for him.” “ARE YOU ONE OF HIS FRIENDS?!” The door flew open at that comment, showing a frazzled Unicorn mare, one the stallion recognized as Twilight Sparkle. She seemed a tad manic, now that he could see her. “No, I am merely an associate of his; or at least soon to be one.” “What do you mean?” Her head was cocked to one side after that last statement. The new male shook his head. “I can explain, but I need to come in for that.” “Okay...” After walking in, the stallion noticed the other mares in the room, all in various states of presentability. The white mare was the closest to presentable, while the butter-yellow Pegasus was in the worst shape. The rainbow maned mare was just quiet, while the stetson wearing mare was looking at him oddly. They looked expectantly at him, waiting on his explanation. “Where is he? I honestly need to conclude my business with him first.” “We don't know at the moment, Rarity left him at the bank just about two hours ago.” “Well, since you have admitted as much, I need to-” “You're early, bug boy.” called out a new voice, one in a baritone range. Everypony looked over to the door, where a truly massive stallion was coming in. He was having to crouch to get in, though the ten foot ceilings would gave him enough room to stand once in. “You weren't supposed to show for another five days or so.” “Yes, well, I know how to move quickly when it is required of me.” “Still, you know of any of the others who are supposed to be coming showing up early?” “I believe I am the only one.” “Great, you can help me explain all this to these six then.” “I only count five...mares.” The stallion's response was cut off, as the big male finally made it in. On his back, clinging to him like he was a life raft in the sea, was a pink mare. “PINKIE!” her friends called out, rushing over to her. “How'd you get her to talk?!” “You forget I was a father at one point? Seriously, my eldest daughter was worse in one of her moods.” “Pinkie, darling, please get down.” “NO.” “Sugarcube, you are bein' right ornery.” “But I'm comfy!” “Pinks, come on, let the guy sit.” A deep thud echoed out as Nikolai sat down. Pinkie was still refusing to let go. “Seriously girl, can't I get my personal space back?” At her shaking her head, he humphed. “Still, it got you out of that room. Might as well get this over with.” The fighter looked over to the other male in the room, since Spike was still upstairs from the sounds of it. “Drop the disguise bug boy, and lemme see what I got to work with.” A surge of fire overtook the stallion standing off to the side. When the emerald flames died down, in his place stood a large changeling male. His eyes were a solid turquoise and his horn had cracks from something running along it's length. He was well built, and had a few of what looked to be wrinkles on his chitin near his eyes. His wings were a neat display of a deep knowledge of personal care, seeing as nothing about them appeared to be off. All in all, it was a decent enough image; if the girls in the room hadn't immediately gone into what Nikolai would have laughably calling a fighting stance. “I am Sparklink. As requested, I am here to begin training as per the accord between you and the Alicorns and Her Majesty have come to agreements over, so let's get this shit over with.” Nikolai grinned like a Cheshire Cat at that last statement as he looked askance over to the others in the room. The reply which came from seven throats, as Spike had come down the stairs as the changeling revealed himself was simple, a single word which managed to convey all of their emotions. Their faces were covered in shock and a complete lack of comprehension. “WHAT?!” Author's Note I had fun with this one; and as a side note, i am coming up on when i think i am able to start the 'crossover' bits. i had a few planed and i need to talk to those authors about it, so let's see what happens in the mean time. Peace!
Chronicle GenisisChronicle Genesis Sparklink was confused to say the least. Ever since the failed invasion of Canterlot, Changelings were viewed as a menace by a majority of the populace in Equestria. While he could understand why, and also lauded the efforts of Fancy Pants in his crusade for equal rights for every being, not just the ones that weren't 'enemies of the state' as changelings were regarded by most. He could also understand the reasons behind the ponies outrage over the affair; had any one nation invaded his home, he too would want some form of recompense. Sadly, his talents did not lie in politics or social settings (oddly enough he would admit later). His awkward meeting with his new 'mentor' was off to a terrible start. The Bearers of the Elements of Harmony were quite insistent that he be imprisoned, “Lock that VILE monster away! How could the Princesses agree to this travesty, especially after what happened less than a month ago?!” were the exact words of Rarity if the coat and mane were correct. “So,” began the stallion, “You think you could kill me?” “Beg yer pardon?” asked Applejack. “Simple question kids. Could you six kill me?” “Why would we ever resort to killing? That ain't cool! Hero's don't kill!” “Rainbow...Girls, remember what happened in the dream? How he lashed out and killed those bipedal sharks? How he fought off THREE beings who house Aspects?” started Twilight Sparkle. When her friends had nodded and muttered their responses, she continued. “He is asking if we could STOP him, and since he is capable of those feats of power on his own against some...one,” after looking at Sparklink, she amended her near usage of somepony, “With enough power to move the SUN or MOON... “Are you and the others you mentioned going to be HIS guards or OURS?” the mare finished looking at the changeling; her eyes softening as she came to a realization. “You really are the bright one aren't you?” stated the new changeling. “We are being sent here to learn from him and in a worst case scenario, contain or kill him should he go insane. Us Changelings are being sent as a relation building thing-a-mabob.” His response caused Twilight's mane to begin having hairs pop out and look disheveled. “Why would Princess Celestia or Luna agree to what amounts to a hit squad?” asked Rainbow. “Simple, if I go off my rocker even more than Aah am now, the amount of collateral damage I can cause is much more than anything you have dealt with. And unlike many of this place's 'villains' I am more than willing to kill.” “Wait, how do you know about any of our villains?” asked Fluttershy, speaking up for the first time that day. Her question raised the stallion's eyebrow. “Sunbutt gave me a brief run down and Chryssie was kind enough to share her story before I left.” Nikolai said with a odd expression on his face. “Honestly, it felt like this was what they were setting me up for.” “Yeah, but you have to have a limit on who you would...kill.” said Sparklink, looking askance at the super-pony. “In my old world, I might have said yes at one time. After I lost my family, I had a massive change of heart. I lost all I cared about and began to loose any connection to the sanctity of life. My morality died when I lost my wife and children to the V'asori. I am so consumed by my rage that there are times I can barely hold myself together. For god's sake, I worked with a literal alien from beyond the stars I considered home who was looking for his brother and stayed since this was the last world he was seen on looking for traces of him and a walking talking corpse of a KID killed by the V'asori for being a mage, no more and no less; and those two actually understood what I wanted, and to a degree they wanted the same.” “Which was...what?” tentatively asked Sparklink. “Genocide. Pure and simple. The V'asori invaded and killed my world's heroes and many more. When I lost my family, I swore they would never do that again. As a whole their race cares nothing for any who aren't their own and even then they care little for what happens to their own. “And to make it worse, for me and the others who fought them back home, this wasn't the first world they had taken. It was merely the latest.” Silence met this revelation, tension thick in the air. The girls were more horrified than they had been before while Sparklink merely filed the information away. The stallion's expression was unreadable as he looked out a window. Pinkie, still on his back, clutched him tighter and seemed ready to break down again. Rainbow was quiet, looking at her hooves. Applejack was looking into the distance, muttering under her breath. Rarity held a sobbing Fluttershy, trying to calm her down. Twilight held Spike, cuddling him like a teddy bear. The changeling spoke up next, asking a pointed question. “So, if the others and I are learning from you; what will you be teaching us exactly?” “How I fight, how I work in a combat scenario. This can then be used in your own training regimens to train even more of your guards and soldiers up to a level closer to what I consider my baseline. I told your ruler that I was at a level that military's back home headhunted for for training purposes and that is no lie. While I wont teach all of my tricks,” he said with a small smile, “I will teach enough.” “So basically, you just want to teach us more about HOW you fight rather than the specifics?” “Yeah, my style of close quarters combat kinda relies on my monstrous strength and endurance. I can give you the basics of how I fought in the days I was un-powered though. That is a recent change for me, less than two years or so. And I'd say I've adapted rather well. “Anyway,” he continued, “We need to head on back to the Hitch house, finish getting that ready for the others. Then you and I can have some fun figuring out just how good YOU are.” “What? I don't think that was what my Queen had in mind for my first day.” “Maybe, but you're early. And I need a wee bit of help getting things finished. Not much, but magic will make it quicker. Then we can spar a bit to get a gauge on how good you are and if you need more work than I think you might. “While you have some skill, you are rusty from what I can see.” “Oh? And how do you figure that?” “Come on out girls.” was Nikolai's response. All eight of the other occupants in the room started to look around. A small shuffling noise was heard from near the back of the room, coming from the kitchen. The Crusaders walked in, heads down and sniffling. The girls and Spike were aghast at the fact they had been talking about Nikolai's story and they may have heard. Sparklink was astounded that he hadn't felt their emotions. He turned to look at the stallion of the hour and was about to ask when they got there. “Don't worry, they only heard the tail end of everything. They walked in through the back around when you asked what I was teaching you.” he said preemptively noticing the Changeling look his way. The Crusaders looked around, finally setting their gaze on Nikolai. They ran over and grabbed his forelegs. He looked down, eye brow raised in confusion. “Can I help you three with something?” “Why would you going to teach somepony how to kill you? That ain't right.” sniffed out Applebloom. “Yeah, nopony should ever kill another being.” said Scootaloo with some steel in her voice. She was the first to look up at his face, the others fallowing quickly. The other two nodded their heads, agreeing with their friend. “Where I am from isn't pleasant. It left me with scars, ones you can and can't see. The ones you can't see are the problem.” “Why?” “It's hard to explain. You just need to know I am very, very dangerous. If I were to loose control, I have no idea if your rulers could stop me.” “But mah sister and her friends-” started Applebloom, only to be cut off by the stallion. “Would die in about twelve seconds. No matter how skilled they are, you three have seen me fight. This is to protect you and your town,” he said gently, prying off Pinkie from his back, he stood and turned to the Changeling, “Sparky! We got a lot to do, and we're burnin' daylight. Lets go.” The two males moved to the door, the Changeling putting up his disguise while moving to the door. Sparklink was the first through the door, looking at his teacher-to-be stop at the thresh hold. “Pinkie, make sure they laugh for a bit alright? Y'all don't need to think on this too hard.” And with that the male left, closing the door with his tail as he exited the building; never once looking back at the teary faces and sorrowful expressions his departure left behind. ============================================ “That was cold bro.” was Sparklink's only complaint as they left the vicinity of the Treebary. “While I can see that, it's better than dragging it out. I might not have morals to pull on anymore, but I can remember how I was raised and what they mean. I just stopped caring a long time ago. No need to cause harm without reason.” At least to those who aren't V'asori. “Well, that is a bit cold...So what did you need help with?” “A small area of the roof, most likely above the living room area, has a big hole in the ceiling. While I can hold the roof up, I can't also make sure it stays that way. YOU are going to make sure it doesn't fall down on us. According to Big Mac, Applejack's brother, it is supposed to ran in two days or so. Need to finish the roof first. Interior work can come later.” “Okay, and that spar?” “Simple, just getting a feel for how you and your kin are going to move and how YOU fight. You will be giving me a run for my money, I can tell that already.” The last comment was met with a grin to the disguised male. “I have been working on getting the lumber and supplies I will need to get this place going. Got the last of the lumber the other night, so now to fix the roof. Wont take long if you can help make the whole thing.” “Wouldn't that be TONS of wood?” “Close, maybe a ton total. Most of the living spaces are underground actually.” The last of the explanation took maybe a few seconds to deliver. Barely outside of town, and still a few minuted off from getting to their new living arrangements, Sparklink had one last though before he decided to go with the flow and help out for the day. “So, if you are nothing but rage and hatred...what am I going to eat?” “How long can you go without eating? HOW do y'all eat anyway?” asked Nikolai, looking askance at the smaller male next to him. “We siphon some of the mental energy from emotions and use that to keep going. Basically we need that energy to keep our own reserves going longer, I ain't medically trained and therefore can't give you the specifics. I can go about 2 months without eating, but try not to. A feral Changeling is the last thing a hive needs to happen when it's trying to lay low.” “Ah, feral with hunger?” “Yeah, and it isn't pleasant to be near for anybugy. That siphon I mentioned is normally a controlled reaction we use to feed. A Feral is just going to gorge. I remember stories of Ferals consuming whole towns.” “Nasty. Well, there she is; home sweet home.” Pointing off to the side a bit further off, Sparklink saw the structure Nikolai was referring to. It was massive, but then the time spent walking was a fair bit, and the time between some of the conversation was longer as the two arranged their thoughts. The house itself looked like a multibuilding barn, large and spacious. Sparklink thought about how he said most of the living area's being underground, and had a quick realization. “Where is the living area? You know, the one with the damaged roof...?” “Over here.” Motioning the changeling to follow, Nikolai walked off about twenty feet behind the buildings out front. A large sink hole was visible. “Near as I can figure, and the pony's that came out to check such things said, the roof got laced with some rot and gave after awhile. Nothing too bad, the rooms are mostly sealed still so this is the only room like this at the moment.” “Why haven't the locals don't anything about this? It's a tad dangerous for the young ones.” “Maybe, but then, most of them don't get out this far. The three from the library are the only ones who could be called the ones who regularly come out here and they already let the town know about it. They also mention to their sisters what they USUALLY are doing each day. If they don't come back from whatever they do, they check out here second. The first place is their clubhouse.” “Better than nothing I suppose.” “True, but I need you to make sure the roof doesn't come down on our heads as I hold it up in place. The hole here is the smaller part of it. It opens up like a cone further down where more of the soil was pulled down as well.” “Isn't that dangerous for us to be under?” “I though the same, but the grass and that tree,” said the fighter, pointing a little further back to the buildings they passed, “Are holding most of the remaining dirt in place. Once we get that roof up, we can shore up all the dirt. I was thinking of leaving a sun roof or window to just use the hole rather than fill it in.” “Why?” “Personal thing. First up though, that roof needs to go up. Come on down and have a look with me would ya?” With that the two went below to start their renovations. Back in town the girls and Spike were all discussing what they thought about the whole situation. There was no forth coming consensus, but they did agree to tell the Crusaders more about the male. After a few hours trying to cheer up the others, and getting a few laughs out of them successfully, Pinkie walked back to the bakery. The Cakes were happy to see her up and about, asking her about her day. She told them she was fine, just some problems she and her friends needed to work on weighing on her mind. With the couple leaving it at that, they went to bed. And so the routine for the next few days was set, Nikolai and Sparklink worked on getting the Hitch house ready for the others, the girls tried to just get back into the swing of things, and the Crusaders got a few answers to a few of their questions. The week was almost over when something happened that Nikolai forgot about. The arrival of the rest of his motley band. =========================================== A knocking on the door of the Treebary was enough to rouse Twilight from her book at her desk. “Spike! Did we have anypony coming over today?” “NO!” called back the young dragon, busy in the kitchen with lunch. “You might want to get that though, weren't the Princesses and Chrysalis coming eventually to talk?” “Yes, but not for a day or two!” again the knocking sounded at the door, “COMING!” called out Twilight as she made her way to the door. Upon opening it and recognizing none of the fifteen or so individuals outside of her home and work space, she asked a single question to the group in front of her. “Who are you and can I help you with anything?” “Ma'am,” started a older Earth pony male, setting a bag from his back to the ground so he could rummage in it while speaking, “My name is Onyx Gust; and my companions and I are looking for Ser Morgan. You mayor was kind enough to send us here to find him. Do you know where he is?” “Whaaaa?” was all a flabbergasted Twilight could say as she looked over the group. Each of them was well built and standing at ease, they all had a few bags with what seemed like gear in them. She had completely forgotten to ask about when Nikolai's group was supposed to arrive, just that Sparklink was early. “Please, com in. I completely forgot to ask him to give me more information about you all. This is a bit unexpected.” “I can understand, Ma'am. This was rather short notice for us as well, but we had the last week to get ready.” “Why not come sooner?” “Briefings and getting everything settled back home,” said a smirking male Unicorn, “All of the drama of being in the Guard. Still, nice to see Shining's sister again; how're you doing Twilly?” “Moonlight?! What are you doing here?” “What, did Shining not tell you and the others about the group?” “NO! As a matter of fact, I only learned about this whole situation about four days or so ago. And for the record,” she continued, looking over the group, “I know there are going to be more Changelings in the group, so please- drop the disguises.” “Ma'am, until we meet Ser Morgan, that would be ill-advised,” started Onyx, “We have a time table to keep today-” BRACKA-BOOM! was heard from outside of town, the Royal Guard instantly on guard. Shouts and screams were heard from outside as several booms were heard, along with laughing. “Oh for the Star's sake...” facehooved Twilight. “THAT is most likely your new boss.” ============================ A half hour or so prior “So, we finally got the whole place ready. Now what do we do?” asked a smirking Sparklink. “Oh, yak it up,” growled Nikolai. The past few days had been grating. The problems he and Sparklink had run into fixing the underground house were numerous. From bad walls to the electrical wiring (or lack there-of) and plumbing. “Now, we can start sparing. I need a gauge on how good you are. So here we are.” Motioning to the field a fair way from where they were living that they were in, Nikolai continued, “So here is the thing, I am strong. Crazy strong; but I can't turn it off. It is a part of me. I think your ruler would have mentioned how hard I hit?” “No, she neglected that.” “Welp, I drew Ichor, and I assume you know what that means?” “Yes, but what weapons were you using to achieve that?” “My...well hands doesn't apply any more, so hooves. And I was using my Knives towards the end,” Nikolai, speaking frankly and pulling out his knives from under his hoodie near the small of his back, started to explain, “And these babies are a bit beyond your world and it's current technology. The Mark Four Shin'la Vibro Knives are my preferred weapons of choice for combat, and I have training in other weapons as well. I have been trained lightly in Capoeira for my foot work as it is a style that revolves around fighting and kicking to a beat, boxing for actual punches and stamina. The knives themselves are a steel alloy that can take a fair bit of punishment on it's own. The thing that makes THESE so deadly is this,” he explained, pressing in a button that Sparklink just noticed as he showed him, causing the blades' edges to glow a light blue, “a ultrasonic generator in each blade's hilt to cause the metal to vibrate at above audible frequencies. This rapid oscillation enables the blade to cut cleaner on a smaller scale.” “So, it moves really fast really quickly to cut better?” “Yes. These blades can cut through steel plates just by being placed blade edge first and light pressure applied. I have carved through walls and whole bodies with them on. While melee combat back home was relegated to more of a sport than anything else, soldiers would receive basic close quarters training and a decent amount of unarmed and armed melee techniques taught to them. Warfare back home was more ranged than melee after the advent of black powder weapons that were reliable.” “So, your soldiers and the beings living in your country had firearms?” “Oh?” was Nikolai's quiet response of surprise to this revelation. “Yeah, the Griffon's have weapons they call rifles. I think they use a bolt or something like that as their reloading or firing mechanism; the muskets they used to use are considered almost outdated.” “So y'all got bolt action weapons, huh?” mused Nikolai. He thought for a moment before continuing his rather long winded explanation, “Well, that is neither here nor relevant. I can tell you with some real confidence that nothing at that level of weapons tech is going to hurt me reliably. You need cannons in a range you don't have at a power you cant make yet.” “And what would that be?” “Around one hundred and twenty millimeters or so in bore diameter with a effective range of almost a mile and a half.” “What kind of artillery do your people use for that to be standard?!” “That ain't Arty kid; those are the main canons on main battle tanks. Which for the record are armored vehicles that weigh in excess of 60 tons for the nation I called home.” The look of disbelief was evident on the Changeling's face. Nikolai chuckled as he lit a cigarette and continued, “I know, I can lift one with either of my arms and use them like clubs. I did it in one fight I was involved in.” “And why were you wielding these 'tanks' like clubs?” “Better than being shot by them. The shells they fire hurt like a bitch.” “I would imagine so...” said Sparklink quietly, looking at his hooves. After a minute or so of standing there, he asked a rather pointed question. “How much can you lift? Do you know?” “Now I do; before I left Canterlot to live in this town I had Celestia and the other two help me figure that out for something I asked for.” “Could you tell me?” “Better, I can show you.” With that, the stallion dropped his near finished smoke to the ground and snuffed it out. He stood from his sitting position he had assumed to motion to himself. “Right, in my clothes you can't really gauge my build right?” A nod met his question. “Well, I am a heavy build when not under the effect of my new jewelry. Gimme a sec.” as he said this, Nikolai started to remove his clothes. Once he was down to a set of loose fitting shorts he motioned to a odd necklace he was wearing. This pulled the Changeling's view from his thin form to the pendant. It looked like a crown, stylized and plain at the same time. It was made of a plain black metal, matte in it's finish which was the same as the chain it was on. Over all he looked emaciated, not quite to the ribs showing through his flesh as he stood there. “Okay, that is NOT a heavy build. Where are you going with this?” “Simple, once the rulers of your nations figured out how to gauge my strength, they found the numbers I am working with and came up with a solution,” continued Nikolai, he and Sparklink unaware of the scooter and cart coming down the road, four foals coming down from town to see a friend near by. The four were talking quietly and walking along, absorbed in their own conversation. The colt, a small brown Earth pony with a propeller beanie on his head, noticed the two beings off to the side when he looked up to ask a question. “Girls? Who is that?” “Who is wh...that is Mistah Morgan. I dunno who that Changeling is though.” answered Applebloom. She turned to Sweetie Belle, asking, “You remember his name Sweetie?” “Sparklink or something like that why?” was the little Unicorn's reply. She looked over with the rest, wondering what was going on. Scootaloo decided to move in closer to listen in. “Well, come on; let's ask them!” The other three looked to each other as their friend moved her scooter off the road and walked closer to the males as they talked. The moved to follow, their curiosity winning out over any fear they may have had over this seemingly foreboding moment. Nikolai continued while they moved in, still unnoticed. “So, the way they figured out how much I could hold was easy enough. They took a ten pound weight and had me hold it. While I held it I needed to keep it up as long as I could. They started to affect it's gravity, making it heavier than it had been a few minutes in I had them really amp it up seeing as it was taking forever to notice the weight. After much exponential doubling, I had a baseline. Eighteen hundred tons for one limb. After that I had to use two or more to hold it up. At Seventy two hundred tons I called it quits seeing as I felt like my back was breaking.” “Okay, that is just ridiculous. There is no way you can lift nearly two thousand tons with one leg.” “I ain't done yet, gimme a sec; that is the rub, I normally don't use all of that muscle when I fight. That was measuring the numbers I could lift and hold to get a numerical value since I had none. Once they found that the Princesses and your queen had a bit of an epiphany. They enchanted this pendant to exert two thousand five hundred tons on me and me alone at any given moment. This has several noticeable side effects. One of which is my current look. Another is my size.” “How is that a thing? You a bit bigger than average, sure, but not by enough to be huge.” “Lemme take this thing off so you can see what I mean.” continued Nikolai, moving to take the pendant off. “I also look like I have been through a blender, fair warning.” Sparklink only watched, staying silent as the stallion in front of him worked the latch at the back of his neck. The Crusaders and their friend had almost closed in close enough to hear at this point. The latch finally gave way and with it, the chain and pendant fell to the ground with an audible thud, cracking a small rock with it's mass. Nikolai's body seemed to be covered in a haze for a brief moment, before he solidified. He was at the size he had been upon his arrival to this world, nearly nine feet in height. His scars, mostly hidden by the magic on the pendant, came back in all their gruesome glory. Sparklink stared in awe at the veritable mountain of muscle and scar tissue in front of him. Where the shorts had been loose before, they were now taught, stretched tight over the back half of the pony in front of him. “NOW I believe you.” was his statement upon this reveal. “HOLY HAY!” exclaimed the colt as this happened. The two adult males looked over sharply, just realizing that the foals were there, the fillies looking at the colt with annoyance. “You are HUGE!” “Yes I am; who are you and why are you four,” said Morgue, looking down at the children, “doing out here at this time of day? Isn't school a thing here?” “Yeah, but today is the start of the weekend.” said Applebloom. “We were going to see Zecora, AB said she needed to ask her something.” “Oh?” asked the large male, clearly at a loss for what to say since the foals weren't running and screaming at his looks. “Yeah! Zecora is a Zebra potions mastah!” said Applebloom excitedly, “She has been teaching me how to brew some stuff with things I can find on the farm!” “She teaches all of us stuff too! I can't seem to make anything that doesn't burn though.” said a slightly dejected Sweetie Belle. She looked over to the colt next to her and shook her head before continuing, “THIS is Button Mash, a friend from school. We were just spending the day at the arcade with him after we talked to Zecora.” introducing him with only a small amount of venom in her voice. Button, now in the spotlight, shrunk a little, saying, “Sorry, but you just grew like a video game character! Why is that?” “Geeze Button, he has super powers; Duh!” said an irritated Scootaloo. Button only looked between the two, obviously not believing a word. Morgue rolled his eyes and motioned for the group to sit down. “She is right, I have super strength and toughness, the ability to leap huge distances, hit things far harder than I should be able to and I am highly trained in both unarmed and armed combat styles. Here, lemme show you something.” After the group got settled in short order, Morgue looked at Sparklink. “This is a demonstration for you too, so pay attention. I am going to start jumping around, see if you can gauge my maximum distances and such. Then we can spar and I can get a feel for you and some of the others.” Sparklink nodded and looked on, very interested in how this would play out. Morgue's legs bent slightly, enough to show he had moved them, but not enough to have bent the limbs completely. Then he shot into the sky, almost flying. The group's collective jaws fell as they watched the stallion fly up and away, bouncing all over the whole field for almost a solid minute. As he did so, he flipped and spun, kicking out with all of his limbs. Sparklink was the only one to catch that he was warming up for their spar. The Changeling's appreciation of the male shot up as he watched how he moved. +So little wasted movement, so much control...What was his world like to produce this?!+ +It weren't pretty like this one mate.+ the response caused time to stop for the Changeling. THAT was omitted from his dossier of this assignment. +Just know that THIS ability comes from my mama's side of the family. And it's one reason why the V'asori want me dead so badly.+ +WHAT?+ +My mother was from Atlantis, the jewel city under the sea. She had blue skin and black eyes, like most of them did. She and the rest of that side of my family were from underwater. I could'a been born more like her, but I take after my dad, a human. I don't need to swim or immerse myself in water daily to stay alive. A side effect of that was I have less control over my mental communication than a near full or full blooded Atlatian. I have to be the recipient, I can't send unless you talk to me.+ “WHAT!?” exclaimed Sparklink, at just the right time to prevent the foals from looking at him too much. Morgue had just landed and slammed both rear hooves into the ground and literally carved a chunk of the field out of the ground and threw it over head. The chunk was nearly four tons of dirt and rock, thrown nearly ten yards up. Morgue then slammed his right fore-hoof into the miniature hill, causing it to explode into a large dust cloud. Landing near the group, he trotted over, a light sheen of sweat covering his form. “So kids, you enjoy the show?” “CAN YOU COME AND SHOW THAT OFF AT SCHOOL!?” yell all three of the Crusaders nearly in his face in an instant. Do THEY have super speed or something? wondered the male as he shook his head to get his hearing back. Sparklink only looked on, shocked and honestly laughing at the foal's antics. “So COOL!” exclaimed Button, looking on with stars in his eyes. The foals thoroughly enjoyed the demonstration. After eventually giving in to come by and show off one day in the future, Morgue told the kids one last thing. “Okay, look; it's been fun showing off, but now I need to work with our buggy buddy here,” motioning to Sparklink, “So I need you lot to go back to town and NOT burn the place down. Can y'all do that fer me?” “Yeah.” was the subdued answer, the foals obviously wanting to stay and watch. The small bit bag landing in front of them was not expected however. “Cool, play a few rounds for me will ya? I was always partial to beat 'em ups.” “Sure!” their melancholy forgotten at the surplus of money to play games with, the group ran off to the arcade as fast as the scooter could carry them once they got on it or in the cart behind it. “And you say you're heartless.” “Hey, kids gotta live while they're young. The world will kill that innocence soon enough.” “True. Are you ready?” “Bug boy, I was BORN ready to fight.” With that final comment, the two assumed fighting stances and looked at one another. “First submission, not first blood. We got all day, so you go first, pop what you got and rush me.” A roar left the Changeling's throat as he began to charge the stallion and the smirk never faded from either face as they collided, titans shaking the earth among the empty field. Today is going to be a good day. thought the ex-professional fighter. ============================ Present time, outside of the Golden Oaks Library Morgue threw Sparklink through the air, trying to keep up as the empowered Changeling became a living missile. Sparklink had done as he was asked and threw everything he had at his new instructor. They were evenly matched at the start and still going strong, though he suspected that Morgue was holding back, pulling his blows to not kill him. HE was swinging for all he was worth, getting nary a result except for sore limbs out of it. Having lost track of time and spacial location (being thrown while spinning tends to do that to an individual), Sparklink flared his wings to stop his momentum. Quickly looking around the area, he tried to locate his sparring partner. The hulk of flesh that Ser Morgan was in all actuality all along was nowhere to be found. That was concerning, seeing as he had a tendency to hit when Sparklink was ill set for it. A dull thwack was heard through the area as a hoof met flesh, Morgue coming in from above to hit Sparklink into the ground. The tree he landed near swayed slightly from his impact, but was otherwise undisturbed. Morgue came down from his height of nearly forty yards up, landing quietly among the calm of the street. “Well Sparky, you are definitely not what I was expecting. If the rest of this lot can keep up, I might just have my work cut out for me.” “And I must say the same. I have fought dragons and wyrms with less resilience than you.” “Heh, soldiers 'till the end, am I right?” “Yes.” agreed the Changeling. “Still I must wonder when we ended up in town. I don't think we were that mobile while fighting.” “True, but at the level I am at, fighting becomes one seamless blur of landscapes. If I chew the scenery some, then we would take notice. Nice job on your landing by the way, you have already learned how to roll when I throw you.” “Your muscle just took some getting used to is all;” shrugged the assassin, “Lets finish up, I am ready to crash.” “I am good for days yet boy.” “You and your monstrous power set...” grumbled the Changeling. That cost him the one second he needed to see that Morgue reared up into his odd bipedal fighting stance and shoot forward. “BOOM BABY!” was his cry as his hoof shot out, Sparklink's eyes snapping open in response. The air itself seemed to crack with that hit. Windows up and down the street shattered as the poor recipient of the punch flew through the air, Morgue laughing as he jumped to keep up. The door to the Treebary burst open and bodies piled out, catching the last glimpse of the two flying into the distance. “After them!” cried out an elderly looking mare, putting paid to her own words and galloping off. The rest of the group followed at their own paces, but fast enough to stay together. Twilight called out to Spike as she left, saying a few things. “Spike, I am going with our new residents! When the mayor asks what happened, tell her I'll let her know what was going on once I find out!” “Sure!” And with that the whole group of sixteen ran out of town, following the figures as they fought along the road. The booms from their blows were felt even from around a thousand feet away, putting their all into this spar. To the Guard and the Centurions it was as if the two were locked in mortal battle, the changelings unable to contact the monster of their species that was fighting that ball of joy and rage that flew around like a Pegasus. Eventually the group passed the old Hitch place, Twilight making note of how the grounds looked better than they had since she moved into town. A few minutes after this, for a total of ten or so spent running, everything came to a stop at a field, torn up and ruined from fighting. The gouges in the earthy loam and dirt were deep in some places, almost deep enough for bodies to have impacted at high speeds. A few places were either smoking from magic fire or still ON fire, small cones extending from the obvious impact points of the spells. Looking around, Twilight came to the conclusion that something had happened. The group had caught up to the two fighters, who were talking and laughing like they just had the time of their lives. “Dude, whatever the hell you did; you gotta teach that to the others!” called out Morgue, near his clothes, riffling through the pockets for a cigarette. His form was covered in scrapes and some blood from a few cuts. The top half of his left foreleg was covered in tiny holes, no longer bleeding. Sparklink was in worse shape, scuffed and bloodied more than the professional fighter to a significant degree. Still, even through his black eye, he was smiling and laughing. “Sure, if they can learn it. I have to say, having never gone a full ten minutes in this Empowered state, it is quite the rush! Still,” sobering up and shrinking back down to his normal size, making his injuries more apparent, he asked one thing, “Just how much were you holding back?” “I was swinging at about the level I was when I first started, which is about a full third of what I can do if I push it. The fact I had to go that far for you while you're alone is impressive. That style you were using was meant for assassins wasn't it? Not flashy, efficient, quick to hit vitals and all.” “Kinda? I was the one sent out to keep the hive safe and after some time just got better and better at eliminating the hive's enemies.” was Sparklink's response. He perked up and looked over his shoulder. “OI! We got company.” “Who is it now?” asked Morgue, in the process of putting on his hoodie, pants having already been put on. “Is it the mayor or Twilight? I think we landed near her place in town; but I ain't sure. Too much action too quickly, that spar got out of hand really fast.” “THAT WAS YOU TWO SPARRING?!” cried out Twilight in horror. She looked around the field, taking in the damage again, with a new perspective on the action here. “Why would you fight that hard in a spar?” “Sparklink,” began a mare, quickly dropping her disguise, “What were you doing using your Empowered state for for any length of time! You know you need to feed now!” the Changeling looked much like Sparklink, only less rigid in appearance. She sounded genuinely worried about him for odd reasons. “Flameleaf? Her majesty sent you? Wow she MUST be taking this seriously!” laughed Sparklink, “And as for the need to feed, I am fine. I fed off him while fighting.” “What.” “It's true, I LOVE a good scrap.” said the stallion, putting on his medallion. Once on, he shimmered briefly, before solidifying. “Besides, I needed to get his measure so I could figure out how I was going to start this whole thing off. As for you lot,” looking over the group as a whole, “I will do this with each of you eventually, then in groups.” “Uh...” began a thin looking Unicorn male, “Why?” “As I told Sparky there, I need to get a feel for how good you all are as a group and individuals. Best way to do that is a full on brawl. Y'all will learn a fair bit doing so. I can work from there with each of you and the group as a whole.” Looking around, he called out to Twilight as he walked over, “And just as a heads up, I might just continuously do something like this when I am sparring with this lot.” “So this is going to be a regular occurrence?” “For the foreseeable future? Probably.” was his blunt response. He looked the group over briefly. “Okay you lot; lets get inside and introductions for each of you done. Sparkle here is going to go home and appease the locals of our future shenanigans.” “And after that?” asked a yellow Pegasus mare. “Simple, food and then bed after a bath. Its been a long day for me already, you all know how to do PT I would hope, all that stuff.” he replied with a shrug. “This is going to be very informal isn't it?” asked Onyx as he looked over to Sparklink. “You have no idea.” was all the grinning Changeling said. Twilight shook her head at all of this. As she turned around, she had one last thing to say before leaving. “Just don't kill them, you are right it has already been a long day with this and now I have to go talk to the Mayor, set up a town meeting, send a letter to Princess Celestia...” “Don't be shy Twily!” called out Moonlight, Twilight just shaking her head and her horn glowing for a moment before all the bags the others had left materialized near by in a neat stack, “Thanks!” “Just be careful, all of you.” And with that she teleported out of sight, presumably back to her home. The group looked to Nikolai, waiting for instructions. He raised an eyebrow, looking back. “Well? Y'all comin' inside?” “Well, what are the sleeping arrangements going to be? Surely you aren't going to leave us to our own devices for most of this exercise in what appears to be futility?” “Kinda am. Ya see I ain't a teacher; not by any stretch of the word. YOU are here to learn how to keep me in check should I go more insane than I am now. The problem with that is I am a merc for lack of a better word,” motioning for the group to follow him into the building. As they did so the Guards and Centurions who had just arrived looked around. The main room they ended up in was quite large, but then it was a mix of a storage room and a meeting place. Nikolai continued with his impromptu speech, “ and as such am a bit high strung in certain ways. IF I snap completely, it will end up in bodies, unless I can be put down or knocked out. Sadly, I know how tough I am from experience. Your rulers can also attest to that fact, so I decided to do something about it; mainly to not end up in a place that would bore me so much I would make trouble until I either wake up from this hellhole or find a way home.” Onyx Gust thought about how herd houses worked in the old style while looking around. While ponies would naturally clump up being derived from actual herd animals in their pasts, a herd nowadays meant an extended family. Very extended. What most would consider a herd to be was around six or more families of around fifteen ponies in all, usually spread out among the herd's land holdings creating a small village; Ponyville was an example that had grown into a proper town after more groups had arrived. This home, from what they had been briefed on, was a fair sight smaller. It could house around thirty ponies and their assorted pets and belongings comfortably. With enough room for all of them to have a few rooms each, not counting the communal rooms, there would be more than enough room underground. Another aspect of the older style of herd housing was since it was underground, at least initially, it was less invasive to the area at large. Ponykind had always been rather conservationally minded when it came to buildings and housing as a whole; and with the advent of the spatial manipulation of modern housing being so easy to maintain, it was no longer a plaything of the 'noble' courts (such as they were now). “What do you mean 'wake up' or find a way home?” “He isn't native to this world.” simply stated Sparklink, “I have been around for some of his story when he was talking to the Bearers. And seeing as our leaders recognized that as fact and I, along with having experienced his abilities first hoof, cannot express how likely this is.” “You left out the best bit man!” said the professional fighter, “I died back home, I was immolated in a tide of fire, the kind stars are made of.” “Okay, then how are you here?” asked the elderly mare, the group having gone below ground and settling down in a room that had the right kind of furniture to be a living room. “Easy, when I died I went to the negative aspect of the religion that was primarily worshiped back home; a place called Hell.” “And what makes that place any worse than Tartarus?” “Easy, the place I know of by that name is merely a small part of Hell; it is a place of eternal damnation and torment for those who broke the laws of the religion, chose not to believe, or any number of negative things.” “And why would anypony follow a religion that one sided?” asked a Pegasus with rose red coat. “Easy, eternal paradise on the other side of the coin; no more pain, worry, suffering, or bad things what so ever. That and you would exist forever in a place of happiness and complete bliss. The thing is, in Hell, there are devils and demons who do the tormenting. I woke up in a place near a being I will tell you about later. I fought those monsters for days, I left a literal mountain of corpses and body parts before I managed to get away. I was at the peak of what mortals were capable of back home as far as my fighting ability goes, few if any had that much skill,” Nikolai looked to the ceiling, thinking hard, “And after I fought in Hell, I realized that that translated over after death. After I pissed off a eldrich horror, another long story, I ended up in a place called Valhalla. An old religion had the place as a paradise for warriors who trained to fight in a battle known as Ragnarok and I fought there for months. It WAS great, but not what I had earned, damnation or not. I also wanted to say good bye to my family, who died before I did and in my arms at that.” “So you were looking to get back to the living world and say good bye?” “Didn't you hear him? They were dead.” “Okay, listen, yeah they died, but they were blameless and innocent. They went to Heaven as far as I was aware. I just wanted to say good bye, then endure what I had earned. I call myself a merc; but really I am a murderer and psychotic sociopath bent on the genocide of the people who both invaded my home and killed my family. I ain't no saint and I don't claim to be one. I honestly don't give two rat's asses what y'all think. Since I have been here, I am starting to remember what it meant to feel; to be alive, slowly. My conscience died with my family. It is trying to come back while I am here.” “And that is a bad thing?” asked Sparklink. “No, not in itself, per-say. But I have killed hundreds if not thousands of enemy soldiers and not a few civvies. I CAN'T atone by my own beliefs.” “Okay, on that rather morbid note, was there anything else we needed to do today?” asked Onyx. He was a bit off put by the whole conversation at that point and wanted to move on. “Gimme your names and we can go from there.” “Onyx Gust, Major in the Royal Guard.” stated the stallion with a gray black coat and red and yellow striped mane. His cutie mark was a dust devil with black rocks found swirling inside. Well built for a Unicorn, even by Guard standards. “Peppermint Spice, Captain in the Guard.” said the elderly mare who had taken charge during the run after Nikolai and Sparklink. Her cutie mark stood out against her orange coat seeing as it was a peppermint drop surrounded by fire. Her mane was a graying brown of older middle age. “River Eyes, Captain.” was all the quiet mare, who could more accurately be called almost a filly due to her lack of age or any real size compared to the others, said. The mark on her flank, a cats-eye symbol made from running water, stood out against her brown coat. The silver hair of her mane covered her left eye in what appeared to be a fashionable style. “Wintersong, Lieutenant in the Air Guard.” This response was from a massive block of meat of a stallion. Nikolai had, on the few occasions he had been in town, seen a Pegasus they called Bulk. This guy was only a little smaller than him. Unlike Bulk, however, his wings were sized for his frame and made him look even bigger. That revelation came when he stretched just before speaking. His most defining feature was the milky white eyes he had, which according to the report Nikolai had on him, was a birth defect that didn't impair his eyesight in the slightest. A black snowflake that was the base of a sixty-fourth note laid proudly on his flank. “Ivory Fire, Lieutenant in the Mage Corps.” this mare was a riot of clashing color, black mane and yellow coat, brown eyes. The white helix that was her cutie mark was a bit glaring with her colors. “Swift Bolt, sir. Ell Tee in the Plains-runners division.” stated a stallion that seemingly walked out of thin air as he walked into the room. Nikolai had not noticed him and just barely restrained himself from drawing a knife and leaping at him. His slight jump caught Sparklink's eye, though he said nothing. Swift was bright, almost a solidified beam of light in color; Yellow eyes, strawberry blonde mane and a white coat over a lean runner's build was what rounded the male out. “Water Lilly, Battlemage, Sergeant in the Mage Corps.” said a mare around the sucker in her mouth, her eyes shining with a laugh unheard by all. Her ocher coat contrasted with her blond mane, pulled back in a tightly braided tail. Her thin build was stereotypical of a mage. “Platinum Chaser, Windcaller, Sergeant.” said the next mare, after looking around. Her predominately red colored scheme was bright in the new lights that had been installed in the room. She appeared thickly built, even though she had a lithe build, but her wings were large for her size. “Moonlight Hunter, Gunnery Sergeant in the Corps.” stated the stallion who had talked to Twilight. His predominant feature was his sickly appearance, giving him a slim build; almost emaciated in his size. The cutie mark on his flank was odd, a full moon behind a crossed spear and bow. No idea what he is going to be like, gonna have to watch him. though Nikolai. “I'm Lightning Steps, just plain Sergeant in the Guard for me.” sheepishly said a Pegasus mare, rubbing one hoof on the back of her head. The mare was built thin for a soldier, but it was all toned muscle from the shadows on her from the lights. “Lightning Mist, sir. Sergeant in the Guard-” started what looked like a mare, but sounded like a stallion. The pony was very androgynous as far as Nikolai could tell, and his eyes were darting everywhere in the room noting everything. Like he was planning something. “Not going to give him your full rank, Misty?” asked Onyx. “That has yet to be decided by the tribunal.” “What did he do THIS time?” asked Peppermint. “Managed to catch Princess Luna in a prank. I believe him when he says it was an accident, but until otherwise told, he is essentially on probation.” “And?” started Nikolai, looking at the male in question, eyebrow raised. “I am a Master Sergeant, temporary demotion until the tribunal determines a 'suitable' punishment. At this point I could care less what happens, my folks need the pay I send them that I get from being a Master. Prankster habit aside, I have a near spotless record.” “Near?” “One or two midnight meetings with the wrong offspring of important ponies.” “Ah.” was all Nikolai could say. This last.....pony was odd. He could almost call him a human based on how he was acting, but only in his apparent apathy. He turned to the second largest stallion among the group of Royal Guard, a Unicorn rivaling Wintersong in size. “And you?” “Jade Spark. Sergeant, Line-mage.” The only words out of his mouth were clipped and taut. He seemed on edge, looking furtively at the Changelings. Nikolai turned to the bugs and motioned to continue this session. “Winterstrike, Scrollbolt, and Flameleaf. They haven't worked with me at all or often in the case of Scrollbolt.” replied Sparklink, motioning to each in turn. No real defining features on them except for a few wrinkles on Scrollbolt. Nikolai just hummed as he looked over the motley crew in front of him. “Right, well; I get up early to run through some standard exercises for me. Y'all do what ever you normally do and I will get with you in my own time. Eventually we will work in a single group, but for now it is going to be a smaller personal thing. Any real questions?” “What do you want us to do in the meantime?” asked Jade. He seemed a little more at ease, but not by much. “Meet the folks in town, get used to the area, train like you normally would; that kinda stuff.” stated the fighter as he got up out of the chair he ended up in, looking over his shoulder as he left the room. “I don't plan on going all out just yet. Get used to things here for now. Once things settle down a bit, we will get into gear.” “Okay, what else are we doing today, anything?” “Naw, show 'em around and get them settled in Sparky.” With that final line the stallion was gone, and Sparklink felt the gaze of fifteen others on him as they turned to look at him. He gulped, +I hate my life some days...+ +We all hate life some days bug boy.+ Life, after that day, settled into a routine. As the next few weeks began passing, Morgue declined to meet with any of the girls who came trying to talk with him, citing his need to keep working. This was very troublesome as they tried near daily for a week or so. When his point was made, they left him be with the Guard and Centurions he was working with. All the while, the Princesses and Queen Chrysalis would meet every so often and discuss matters of state, trying to ease the relations between their nations. While it was harder to convince some as to the legitimacy of what was happening, most just went on with life. However, trouble was brewing in the quiet country village... ============================ “So, what you are proposing is to take some of your students into the Everfree and go to the Castle ruins?” asked Mayor Mare as she looked over her desk at Cheerilee. “When you put it like that, it sounds like I am crazy. Zecora found something interesting that I think would be a great critical thinking assignment. She talked about a crystal tree or something like that NEAR the ruins. And since we have a contingent of Guard in the area, I thought it might not hurt to ask.” “While I can sympathize, I still think this idea could be better implemented,” began Mayor Mare, “I can agree that it would be an...interesting trip. Did you have any set plans at the moment or did you just wish to put this idea on the table?” “A bit of both; the guard would be there to help escort us to the site and back, it is closer to the edge of the forest after all. After a hour or two in the area we would head back. Nothing more. Zecora was willing to lead this whole thing into the forest if she could get some extra bodies and eyes for safety. And the rumors flying around town about Ser Morgan and the Guards he has...” “I understand. However-” this last bit about caused Cheerilee to cringe, “If they say no, I want to hear no more of this.” “I can agree to that.” “I do not know what the schedule the guard keep at their residence is, but if you wish to ask them, I would recommend you do so sooner rather than latter.” “I will, I just wanted to get the idea out on the table first,” Cheerilee breathed out, “Thanks for your time Mayor.” “Never a problem to listen to a pony in this town come forward with ideas. Just TRY to keep them saner from now on? Regardless of how you propose it, it will be risky.” “I know, which is why I tried you first.” Saying that, the teacher left the mayor's office and headed out for the Hitch residence. While the family was gone from the town, the name still stuck because of how long they were there. And since no new names had been put forward from anypony to replace it, all the townsponies called it the Hitch place. While she thought on this, Cheerilee kept walking, trying to set up her appeal for the Guard and Ser Morgan. She found Morgue in the field out in front of his residence, eyes closed and slowly tapping his left forehoof. Before she could say anything, however, he seemed to explode. He was everywhere on the lawn in under a minute was what it seemed like. He was spinning and kicking, leaping and slamming into the ground. A sound was felt more than heard as he moved in time to the beat, flying and kicking as he moved in what Cheerilee would later learn was shadowboxing. He was fighting things only he could see as he flew. While she watched, entranced by the movements of one of the town's newest residents, Cheerilee never noticed the stallion sit beside her. “Odd, isn't it?” he asked quietly, making her jump, “That a stallion so large can be so graceful when he chooses to be?” “What is this?” “His daily workouts are odd. Some days he just lifts weights and runs in place, bemoaning the lack of a 'treadmill'. Others he does this,” motioning to the spectacle in front of them, the stallion continued, “where he fights battles long done again and again; trying to lift himself to higher and higher heights of ability.” “And is this something all of you do?” “Mostly, but at a much more subdued level than this.” chuckled the stallion. Cheerilie finally looked over as the not quite heard music faded. The massive unicorn next to her was as green as he was large. A fire upon a gray background like a flag throwing jade sparks into the air was his cutie mark. She looked up and met sapphire blue eyes that looked down on her with a twinkle of amusement. “To what do we own the honor of your visit, Miss Cheerilee?” “You know who I am ?” “It would be hard not to; once the Crusaders' found Ser Morgan was not against their coming over with friends, they began doing so. While I would have done things differently, I am sworn to follow orders,” he started, looking over at the stallion in the field slowly stretch out his muscles, “ I haven't gotten any word from him on the matter, positive or negative. And so, unless they are disruptive, they stay here when allowed until they are collected by their parents or guardians.” “That is...I don't know what to say. Some of the rumors in town paint him as heartless.” “He is, in his own way.” The Unicorn looked up and motioned with his head to the male that they had been talking about. “If you had some purpose other than a social call, I would recommend you take care of it now. Today was the day I was to spar with him.” “Is there going to be a repeat of what happened with Sparklink?” “No, I am more experienced than the Centurion is. I hope I can contain the spar to the field we will be in.” “Right, thank you for your time...?” “Jade Spark, ma'am.” “Thank you, Jade.” Cheerilee said getting up and walking to the waiting stallion. After describing what she wanted, she got an unexpected answer. “Gimme a week. After that I can give you a yes or no.” “Any reason you care to share?” “Just gotta check some things first, that's all.” with that Morgue motioned back towards town. “Now, please leave, it is going to get loud and very active here in a bit. Mind warning the girls?” “I will let them know that today isn't a good day.” “Thanks, Jade! Lets go, the others will be along in a few minutes.” And with that the two moved to the road just off the property and down it to their field. Cheerilee watched as they did so, greeting a few of the Guard as they came out before leaving. Unknown to her, Cheerilee had just begun a chain of events to lead to the start of a war to end all wars upon her planet. ============================ The apple orchard was quiet, not even a breeze blowing in the wake of the devastation laying at the edge of it. Twilight, Applejack, and Rainbow stared in mute horror at the figure laying in the trench carved through the ground. They were near the edge of the Everfree forest here, but around a hundred yards away. The trench went on about twenty from the figure's final position. Staring with sightless eyes into the evening sky, covered in gore that was both his and not, was the body of Nikolai. His chest was torn clean open, entrails everywhere and the ground awash with blood. A howl rent the air as a large shadow loomed at the edge of the forest as the girls stared at the unbeating heart of the stallion that had sworn to bring the foals back. “I WILL FEAST TONIGHT UPON SUCH STRENGTH!” The laughter that accompanied the demonic voice was as harrowing as it was mad. And thus began the tale of the latest Equestrian Juggernaut... Author's Note Sorry about the delay all; this took some time to get right, and even then- i had to break this up into a few pieces. i will try to update again before the month is out- it shouldn't take nearly this long to finish this bit up. fingers/hooves crossed and to all of you- Peace! P.S.- the ammulet looks kinda like this-
Mercenary BereavementMercenary Bereavement While leading Jade out onto the field, Nikolai thought over the offer put on the table by Cheerilee. While not a bad general idea, any and everything he had heard about that particular patch of woods was not great or inclusive for taking the equivalent of kids into; it was nothing compared to back home. The other reason he was considering it, if he was being honest, was he was BORED out of his skull. So far the only two to keep up with him reliably were Jade and Sparklink; for different reasons to boot. The others were certainly good, they had to be when picked in the first place, but they were effectively champions in their own rights. Still, once the whole trip was over he could get this current routine over with and move on to more interesting training regimes. First thing to deal with after this spar was informing the troops what was happening. “So, Jade, are you ready for this today?” “I am. Let us begin.” “Sure thing,” Nikolai smiled like a Cheshire Cat, “DODGE!” And not giving the poor stallion a chance to even react, threw a punch that almost literally cracked the ground under his hooves. Meanwhile, only a little distance was between Cheerilee and the Hitch residence. She heard the boom and felt the tremors from the spar begin. She merely shook her head and went back into town, heading to Twilight's. If Ser Morgan is as good as he has been claimed to be, we might finally have a way to get out to those ruins on a regular basis. I wonder if that thought has occurred to Twilight yet. After making her way to Golden Oaks Library, Cheerilee knocked on the door, unsure if Twilight was in or available. Cheerilee heard a voice call out of a window, “Come in!” After making her way inside, Cheerilee saw it was Spike who answered. “Hello Cheerilee, what can I hep you with?” The young dragon was currently behind the main desk reading a comic with half of his brain asleep if his tone was anything to go by. Cheerilee just shook her head and asked if Twilight was in. “Sorry, she left earlier to get the rest of her friends together and meet with the Princesses. The whole meeting has been put off for a while, and the girls really need it.” “Did something happen?” “A while back, yeah. We all kinda got sucked into what Princess Luna called a Night Terror.” “Oh my, is everypony alright?” “Yes and no, Fluttershy hasn't really been all that active since, and she was hit the hardest. Luna has been helping if any of the girls showed sings of a nightmare, but so far its just her and maybe Pinkie. That we know of.” “Well, in that case just let Twilight know I wanted to speak to her but it can wait until next week or so.” “Alright, will you need anything else?” “Yes, let Twilight know the newest books for home-schooled foals came in the other day.” “Great...” groaned Spike. He knew he would have to read them and be a guinea pig for her again. He dejectedly hung his head as he sat behind the main desk of the library. Cheerilee laughed, and shook her head. “It wont be that bad, the books are on art this time, and I think one of your comic artists was involved in a few of them.” “Really? That isn't to bad then...” “Well then, until later Spike. Have a good day.” “You to miss Cheerilee!” called out the young dragon as she left, turning back to his comic. After some time, he finished after he went back and re-read the portions that had made no sense within the plot as offered in the last few issues. When Twilight finally came back to the Treebary she was alone. “Twi? Where is everypony else?” “Busy. On a more positive note, it seems Flutershy is doing a little better. While not fully recovered enough to be herself from before that night, she is far better than she had been. The same is true for Pinkie as well. So far the only one to not be recovering as well is actually Rainbow. She seems to be in a bit of a funk.” “Huh?” asked the young male, finally looking at her and not at his preview of the next issue. “I thought she was fine. I mean, she was in here a few days ago for the new Daring novel.” “She was putting a tough face on for the town. While she isn't breaking down like Pinkie and Fluttershy, she is having issues of her own. Princess Luna has told me in some of her letters that she is having some nightmares while sleeping. While I don't know what about, I can guess it has to do with the Element of Loyalty; there is no easy answer for her and what she seems to think at the best of times anyway.” “Well, Cheerilee was in here a little while back. Mentioned some books came in and she needed to speak to you, but it can wait a week or so. I don't-” a URK cut off the young dragon in his explanation of what had happened while she was gone, a letter coming following the small geyser of flame from the belch. “And I hate that happening when I'm talking. I am taking a nap now.” “I hope you feel better Spike!” called out Twilight as she grabbed the scroll in her telekinesis and watched her assistant climb the stairs. She knew that the stomach ache he got form the act of delivering a letter while talking could be bad, a few time had actually turned green and gotten ill from it. It hadn't happened in years, but they were careful none the less. Issues about sick dragons leaving her mind, she opened the scroll. Reading quickly as she walked to her desk, to ready a reply for when she finished, she stopped and slowly re-read the letter to make sure she missed nothing or had misunderstood the contents. “What? Why would the Princesses cancel our meeting for the foreseeable future? And what do they mean Nikolai will get a visitor in a few days? This is not good...” ===================================== Nikolai had gathered the motley band he called trainees and laid out Cheerilee's request to them as straight as he could. After some yelling about how the forest was not a place for foals and they all had calmed down a bit, he asked for more of a reason than folklore and rumors. “Simply put,” began Onyx, “The wildlife of the forest is too aggressive; a roving Manticore is the least of our worries. And most of the group haven't faced anything of that level in a true life or death situation. To say nothing of some of the animals of the forest having no real catalog written up anywhere, much less enough for class room training purposes.” “That is a valid point, I will grant that. But you all know that I am going to be leading this little excursion as the head of this motley band of misfits?” “While I don't doubt your abilities, not since you bodily threw me around a few days ago, I do doubt the young foals the teacher wants to bring are going to listen a hundred percent to us all the time.” “Again, valid. But should they start to wander off or anything of that nature, if it can't be prevented, I WILL call this off. Remember, I was a parent too. I fought back home, at least at first, to prevent a parent from losing their child again like I had.” At that Moonlight started to speak up, only to be blocked by Nikolai, “And yes, my children died. Mah wife too at that,” that caused some of the group to flinch and look away. This was exasperated by the next comment making them all more subdued, “And to add to that pleasant mental image, my whole family was incinerated in my arms. At once. Don't question my motives for calling this if it starts to head anywhere but a pleasant end.” “I wasn't doubting that, just the sanity of the teacher.” said Flameleaf. The Changeling looked up from the table she was sitting at, to continue. “I can understand the need to educate and encourage broader thinking patterns. I can even appreciate the drive to study the unknown. What I question is if she wants this so badly, why not get some other way than by hoof to get there.” “That...IS a good point.” said Peppermint. She looked to Wintersong. “Why haven't we thought to start using more air based transport?” “Logistics and sheer lack or training in most towns. The chariots we use in the guard can't really be used to move bulk shipments and the larger hot air balloons are almost not viable at that size. The one quick and ready fix, having a couple of Pegasi pull the basket works only as long as you have fresh individuals to pull them; distance flight is not as glorious as speed nowadays.” “Lamenting the lack of new recruits?” asked Swift. He seemed to be thinking on the problem as well. “Mostly, but the point has been brought up a few times in think tanks back at the main base in Canterlot. Trains are good for bulk movements, but have no real speed advantage. Chariots and balloons are better for speed, but have no real carry capacity.” “And simply having a ground bound chariot is no better than the trains; they just cover terrain different.” Swift said. Scratching his head, he looked to Nikolai. “You already had an idea didn't you.” “Maybe the start of one.” smirked the man in pony flesh. “How adverse are you lot to logging?” Stunned silence met him. Then laughter so loud and hard it shook the room. "The trees of the Everfree are almost like Redwoods! There is no woodaxe or saw that wont dull too quick to be use...full.” the comment from Lightning died with the laughter. A dull thunk resonated. She, like the others, were subdued by the sight of two knives embedded in the table that hadn't been there a few seconds ago. “Axe.” That was the only word uttered by Nikolai as he held one of his hooves out to the side, causing all the magic users to jump as a runic circle appeared behind his outstretched forelimb. A massive two-hoof axe appeared, with a large single head. The half-moon shape curled just past the shaft leaving just enough space for a hoof to hold the shaft right below the head of the weapon. It as ornate, if in its simplicity. Simple oak shaft, wrapped in leather in a few key locations, the head a gleaming blue steel, inscribed with runes they had never seen before. “Shield.” The opposite forelimb also produced an item. The large round shield was similar in design to the axe, oak and blue steel, with similar runes on the metal rim and bands holding it together. Both were well used and carefully maintained by the multitudes of scratches, dings, and chips in the items he now held. And both gave off a feeling of malice, a palpable intent to the more experienced fighters in the room. Nikolai put the two items on the table, then stretched out his forelimbs again. “Chains.” The twin lengths of chain that joined the other weapons on the table were very out of place. Twenty feet of seemingly golden lengths of chain each, every link covered in runes lay on the table. “Remember, I trained and fought with literal GODS.” he said in the silence; Nikolai proceeded to remove his pendant, and take off his hood. “I trained in conditions you can not conceive of, fought monsters you have no names for after I died. I can do things you cant. I need a week to make a path. YOU are to train until you bleed. Train as if you were to kill me in a week's time.” After he had fully lost the enchantments keeping him small and weakened, the axe and shield changed sizes to more accurately match his form. The chains did not. He didn't notice, berating the group before him, though they did. “I WILL make a path there, from the shortest point at the edge to her destination. And We WILL guide them there and back. Am I clear?” “Crystal.” said Jade, looking at the male before him with worry. “But why a week?” “If this place is as bad as you make it seem, I might have to do some fighting. I haven't killed anything in weeks. I need a bit of a rush;” the grin was manic and terrifying on his face, “and since I haven't used these since Asgard, well...” “How long have you had access to some form of dimensional pockets?” asked Water Lilly. “Those enchantments are rather picky.” “Thank some Dwarven smiths for that. They know their trade well. And the Valkyries helped with the portability problem some too.” Nikolai answered. Lightning Mist looked around, and after a few seconds asked a question. “So why didn't you use any of these,” indicating the weapons on the table, “while fighting our rulers bar your knives? Or while evaluating us for that matter?” “Why end a good thing too soon?” he asked, face confused. The Changelings were still as statues. “He means it, by the Stars, he means it...” muttered Winterstrike, aghast at the implications of what he was saying. The others slowly looked at her, confusion and trepidation evident. Sparklink picked up when she didn't elaborate. “When he was talking about killing, he was radiating anticipation. Now is honest confusion at the concept of ending a fight quickly when he is having fun.” “But nopony is that hardwired to enjoy violence. Nopony-” “That's just it, he isn't a pony. He has said so himself.” Jade spoke out, ending Platinum's tirade before it could begin. He looked to his 'official commanding officer'. “I take it you are leaving now?” “Something like that. Where is the shortest path from town to the castle?” “The closest point would be...from Sweet Apple Acres? I think?” mentioned Onyx. He went to his room and grabbed a few maps. After coming back to the main room, he laid them out on the table. The local map of Ponyville and the map of the surrounding countryside being most prominent. The shortest path to the abandoned castle was in fact form the local apple farm. Nikolai, eyeing the maps, asked out loud, “So, since I can't make heads or tails of maps wanna show me where I start cutting?” “Here-ish.” said Onyx, pointing at the eastern side of the central orchard. The line was short, but the others looking at the map also made a comment about how going nearer to Fluttershy's house might work better, were was no river near her house and in a straight path to the castle. “Not a bad idea, but the timber will have to be used somewhere. Some can at least be used for a bridge and some markers for the path.” stated Peppermint. “While not ideal, we can make this work.” “And THAT scares me a fair bit.” said Moonlight. He looked up to ask Nikolai a question about when he was going to start, only to find him gone. The skylight he had installed was open and swaying in the breeze, indicating how he left. “And that is more annoying than I would like to admit.” “Well, come on everyone, we need to get started. Something tells me we won't have any easy time with this.” said Onyx, moving to start more grueling training by starting with some heavy PT. The others followed in various states of willingness, with Moonlight being the last to leave. “I hope you know what you're doing sir.” he whispered into the sky above the skylight. ===================================== The week passed slowly for the group of fighters in Ponyville, with more time being used to train than anything else. And with their attention diverted, they missed a meeting of the Element bearers and their leaders. The group met in the Treebary for ease of convince and since it was one of the few places big enough for all of them bar a barn at Sweet Apple Acres. The Princesses and Queen Chrysalis arrived with no fanfare and few guards, who met with their counterparts here in town, or tried to anyway. “While I apologize for leaving this for so long, I can say the Yaks aren't going to declare war for the foreseeable future.” said a dour Princess Celestia. “Now, how are you all doing?” While she knew the basics of their mood from Twilight, she wanted to gauge them for herself. Unlike the bearers, Luna and herself, to say nothing of Chrysalis, had been able to mostly deal with their issues privately. One of the few perks to being alive so long. Though I do hate being so desensitized some times, the plights facing my little ponies and other subjects are not as readily apparent anymore, she thought. “Not so good, yer Highness. I think we all have been better.” said Applejack. She took off her Stetson and set it on a nearby table. “I know Princess Luna can attest to mah nightmares. It ain't been pretty for me since the other night.” “Um...” “Yeah, how can somepony be so passive about something so, well, wrong?” asked a somber Rainbow. Her mane was more disheveled than normal. The bags under her eyes were also a telling sign of her mental state. Rarity was wiping some tears off her face with a tissues. Rainbow, near Rarity by dint of being on the same couch, held the tissue box. “Someponies are just harder to faze Rainbow, I thought we talked about that.” said Twilight. She sat next to Spike, the young male just watching; seemingly nonplussed. He turned his gaze to Fluttershy. His friend was holding up better than Twilight had said she was doing, at least on the surface. Her eyes, however, were almost vacant. For some reason Angel was with her and looked worried. Fluttershy tried to speak up again, but was interrupted again by Pinkie. “If he hasn't grieved yet, how can we help him. He told me he cant until all the V'asori are dead; it just hasn't occurred to him that he can and keep doing his work.” “Pinkie Pie, some individuals need different motivations. His, for some reason, is rage;” started Chrysalis, “By not grieving, he allows himself to hate-” “BUT THAT IS WRONG!” yelled Fluttershy. The group as a whole looked at her, “If the aliens in his world are so bad, who is supposed to stop them? HIM? Who deserves that?” “No one Fluttershy. However, he has talked about a team he worked with; there was also a resistance to the tyrannical rule of the aliens after they took over. He wasn't alone. He did however take the lions share of the work, from his own viewpoint.” calmly stated Princess Celestia. “A different matter entirely is just how violent he people were long before he came here. Less than one hundred years prior they fought in a war called World War Two. It was unpleasant, even by his accounts of fighting in a war; to say nothing of my sister's or my own experiences on the battlefields.” “Two? They had more than one?” asked Rarity. She seemed aghast at a conflict on such a scale. “Yup! Cried out a cheery voice from behind the Princesses and Changeling Queen. The bearers of the elements of Harmony and young dragon jumped. “And what a dozy that conflict was. Anywhere from fifty to eighty million dead by warfare or disease and famine.” “WHO THE BUCK-” cried out Rainbow Dash, just as a figure appeared behind Celestia. “WHO ARE YOU!?” The figure was bipedal, and looked to be the same species as Nikolai in the dream, but was a translucent blue and constantly shifting like a bad picture. He had a manic grin on his face and some scars around his temples and on his neck, mostly hidden by his hair and collar of the shirt he wore. “I am Ghost, the fourth member of the motley band of misfits who were some of Destruction's biggest assets.” “Uh...that is nice and all, but what is with the whole see through thing?” “Oh, I was a hacker who was WAAAAY too good at my job for my own health. One moment I was hacking into a V'asori database for the good Doctor, plugged into the machines and everything, when some asshole turned on their countermeasures. My physical body fried, but for some reason I continue to exist, a'la Freakazoid.” “I understood exactly none of that.” “Tough shit, moving on now.” said the outline-spasming figure. He looked over to the three rulers in the room. “When can I get to old scar man? You lot are as entertaining as flies on shit.” “You aren't very nice.” said Fluttershy. She was glaring at the figure. “NOPE! And I have no reason to be.” The sentence caused him to shift to a rather plain red stick figure, “ONWARDS TO BEAN BURRITOS!” and he shot towards the door. Three feet or so from the door he just vanished into thin air. “Princess? Who or WHAT was that?” “A companion of Nikolai's from his world. The device he is stored in ended up in my chambers back in Canterlot some time ago, and ever since we have been working to both power up and keep powered his housing. The results of that failing are his death. Consequently, the item in question is of major sentimental value to Nikolai. According to Ghost, it is a gift from his wife. He also cant be more than fifteen feet from it ever, that seems to be his maximum range for those projections.” “So, are we going to give this doodad to him?” “Yes. I was wanting to do that before we got much further; do any of you know where he is at the moment?” Applejack spoke up, shocking the girls and the rulers with the information she delivered. “He has been cuttin' a path into the Everfree for the last week, near my farm to boot. Ah think he has almost made it ta his destination.” “Why would he do such a thing?” asked Princess Luna, looking confused. “Beats the tarnation outta me.” “That is quite odd. Still, I think we need to continue this discussion.” Chrysalis piped in, making the group wince at the prospect of continuing a very poor talk about being dispassionate. But one thing had slipped their minds almost entirely. The Crusaders weren't involved. ===================================== At the Hitch residence, the trainees had been working hard to improve and while they knew that a week was hardly enough time for major increases to ability they were able to begin working more in sync. The obvious benefits were they were coming closer as a group for the purposes of their job, not to mention being more comfortable around one another. Onyx walked over to Peppermint as she sat in the communal area, going over logistical paperwork. “Do we know when the Princesses and Queen Chrysalis are coming to town? I had gotten notification from headquarters about some meeting in town in the near future.” “I think I heard something while at Sugar Cube Corner from Pinkie Pie the other day.” she mentioned distractedly, “And the date I heard was the fifteenth or so.” “That can't be right, today's the fifteenth.” “Then I guess we might be getting a surprise visit. You might want to check in with one of our Changelings and see what the plan is.” “That is a good idea.” with that, Onyx left the communal area and headed towards town. The four changelings were on a bulk food run, which irritated him. He had asked for one of them to be at the house at all times for communications for just this reason. Why he paid no attention to the roster while drawing it up he had no idea. He was about halfway to town when he spotted the Changelings. Sparklink seemed to notice him and closed in from the air. “What's up?” “Any word from your Queen? Apparently there is some meeting with her, the Princesses, and the element bearers today.” “I can check right quick, gimme a sec.” +Your highness, this is Sparklink, are you planing on coming to Ponyville today?+ +You are a bit late for that, I am at Twilight Sparkle's residence already.+ +Well, thank you for the update, Onyx was asking for some reason?+ +Do you know the current location of Nikolai?+ +Not precisely, but I can give you a quick route to him, why?+ +It is merely something the Princesses want to know, they have something of his and want to return it to him.+ +Do you want me to let him know? He might stop working on his little project if he had a reason.+ +No, I think they want it to be a surprise, but that being said, please go get him. He was supposed to be here for the meeting.+ +Yes Ma'am.+ The last few seconds were quiet as Sparklink talked with his ruler in the link. Onyx just stood waiting, and looked at the other three Changelings as they closed in. he held a hoof up to forestall any complaints about the last member of their group leaving behind this share of the work. “Well, I have to go find Ser Morgan and bring him to the Library. I will be back in a few minutes unless something goes wrong.” he looked over to Scrollbolt. “Just keep an ear out for anything I send your way okay?” “Fine. I just wish you weren't going alone.” “He isn't, I am sending Jade with him.” replied Onyx before Sparklink could even interject. “This isn't up for debate, the Everfree isn't safe. Just take him as your battle buddy. Stars above, he has been driving me up the wall with his stoic act.” “Soooo...we are baby sitting each other while getting our merry leader?” “When you put it like that? Yes.” with that the Captain walked over to the supplies and started to gather some up. “I am going to help get this stuff home, get Jade and move out once you have your kits together. Be ready for anything.” “Sir, yes sir!” said the Centurion, whether it was mocking or not was left to each to decide. His expression was serious as was his tone; but it was known that he was a bit of a joker while 'off-duty'. But even as he flew off, he couldn't help but feel like something was remiss. Something important, but he couldn't think of what it was and so put it out of his mind. The Crusaders hadn't been to the house in the last week or so, and as such had momentarily been forgotten as the sixteen trainees worked. ===================================== Out in the Everfree, Nikolai was less than a hundred yards from finishing his path. The while thing would be about half a mile of walking, but considering he had been splitting tree trunks in half to act as a makeshift road as he went along, it was good progress. Some trees were easier than others to remove and some harder. The workout he had gotten was beyond anything he had ever done prior to being a super. Every day he jumped from the house to where he made his path and back once he finished cutting for the day, and he had to say he was proud of the simple labor. The forest, while wild wasn't as bad as everyone had made it out to be. Sure, the beasts looked weird, but the left him alone for the most part and stayed away from his path once he made it, at least as far as he could tell. As he sat back and took a brief break to drink something from a canteen, he heard voices from his left, into the forest itself. “Hello?” “Huh? Who's there?” asked a young female voice Nikolai recognized. Scootaloo and her friends walked out, being followed by Button Mash and a zebra oddly enough. She perked up on seeing the massive stallion and rushed over to him. “Hey! Whats up?” “Not much, doing something for Miss Cheerilee. I should be asking what you lot are doing in the forest, but I recall y'all talking about visiting a Zecora last time we talked.” “Indeed they did seek me out. Might I ask your name or should I just call you He throughout?” “I am Morgue, but the kids probably told you my real name.” Getting up and not thinking about the fact he was minus his enchanted amulet or heavy clothes at the moment, which lie near by, he towered over the mare and foals. The sweat on his body glistened in the pre-noon light. “Nikolai Morgan. Pleasure to meet you Miss.” saying that, he held out his massive hoof and waited. “The honor is mine,” Zecora started, bumping his hoof while looking him over, “But I must say, I cannot stay for soon I must dine. “Before I leave however, I must ask if you think you are clever.” “What for?” “Those scars. Nothing I know of would leave such marrs.” “I hope you lot never find out lady. You walking the kids out?” “Yeah, she had been. She was only going as far as the edge of the forest though.” piped up Button Mash. He looked over to Zecora. “Thanks for letting me stay while they did their thing Miss Zecora.” “It was no trouble at all my little foal, but I must now end this stroll.” with that, the zebra turned and looked at Nikolai with a wink as she left, leaving some parting words. “Should you ever need to have the signs of battle removed, my potions have been oft been helpful proved.” “Thanks, but for now I don't mind 'em. But I will keep it in mind.” The stallion merely watched as the mare walked away before looking at the kids. “So do I need to escort you lot out?” “Nah, we're good.” said Scootaloo. “She was only keeping an eye on us so we didn't get lost or attacked by the wildlife.” “Sounds like I need to do the same thing, path or not.” “Why are yah makin' a path anyways Mistah Morgan?” asked Applebloom. She looked down the fairly straight path and towards the other end. “Whats so special about this path?” “Nothing yet, and I can't say no more, its a surprise.” the foals all moaned in annoyance, wanting to know about it; but before they could object, a hissing noise was heard from the opposite side of the clearing. Nikolai's head snapped to the left and he scanned the treeline. “Kids, get near me. NOW.” he snapped. While they were confused, they listened and got close. As they did however, the ground under Morgue caved in and a multitude of massive spiders scrambled forward into the hold form the underbrush. The foals screamed and Morgue yelled out, “COME ON!” Author's Note Gebbus, that took longer than i had thought it would. I do apologize for any seemingly off portions of this, it took a year to try and get the ideas i had right and even then i feel like i cocked up somewhere. The several rewrites i put his through didn't feel like enough. I am satisfied enough with this at the moment to publish it, so let the critiques and comments fly! also, no more ETAs, i will publish these as i get them done; but seeing as i work a hard labor job and try to have a life outside the internet, that might be a bit. Peace out, and have a happy holiday season everyone!